Under the Oak Tree

Season 1 (4)

Suji Kim

Copyright ©️ 2022 by Suji Kim

Originally published as "Under the Oak Tree" (in Korean) in the  Republic of Korea in 2017 by RIDI Corporation. English translation copyright by RIDI Corporation, Republic of Korea. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.  For information, address RIDI Corporation. www.ridicorp.com

ISBN 979-11-6882-151-4

Contents

Title Page

Chapter 119

Chapter 120

Chapter 121

Chapter 122

Chapter 123

Chapter 124

Chapter 125

Chapter 126

Chapter 127

Chapter 128

Chapter 129

Chapter 130

Chapter 131

Chapter 132

Chapter 133

Chapter 134

Chapter 135

Chapter 136

Chapter 137

Chapter 138

Chapter 139

Chapter 140

Chapter 141

Chapter 142

Chapter 143

Chapter 144

Chapter 145

Chapter 146

Chapter 147

Chapter 148

Chapter 149

Chapter 150

Chapter 151

Chapter 152

Chapter 153

Chapter 154

Chapter 155

Chapter 156

Chapter 157

Also by Suji Kim

Chapter 119

The servant waiting outside the door offered to carry Maxi’s bag, and the rest gathered in the great hall. They gave her an overanxious send-off and watched as she mounted Rem.

The knights were already in formation when Maxi arrived at the training grounds. The final preparations had likely not taken long, as they had been making all the necessary arrangements over the past two days.

As Maxi rode up to the knights, Gabel paused his inspection of the ranks to address her.

“Have you packed everything you need, my lady?”

Maxi nodded. Gabel narrowed his eyes as if to gauge the size of the pack tied to her saddle, then beckoned to someone behind him.

“Oi! Lady Calypse has arrived.”

At his call, two youths stepped out of the junior knights’ ranks stationed at the back. Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw Ulyseon and Garrow leading their large stallions toward her. Ulyseon rushed over to her in a flurry of exuberant energy.

“We were told that you would be coming with us, my lady. We shall be your escorts on this journey.”

“But… you and Garrow are still squires. How were you able to j-join the campaign?”

“Junior knights are usually chosen among the squires that are about to be knighted. We have gained enough experience during the last few months, so you need not worry, my lady.”

Garrow puffed up his chest, and Ulyseon nodded resolutely beside him.

“I shall not put you in danger like last time, my lady,” said Ulyseon. “Please be rest assured that we shall keep you safe no matter what!”

Maxi smiled as she looked at the young men who had become quite gallant during the short time she had not seen them.

“Th-Thank you. I trust that you w-will be more than up to the task.”

“Livakion and Rovar here are the best among the juniors. Please make sure to stay by their side at all times during the journey, my lady,” cautioned Gabel. “You must never leave the ranks on your own. If there is a problem, please inform me or the other knights.”

Maxi nodded solemnly. “I will keep that in mind. And… w-where is Riftan?’

“The commander is over there.”

Maxi turned to where he pointed and saw Riftan in a discussion with Rodrigo, two white-haired knights, and three younger subordinates.

“He is delegating the castle duties,” Gabel explained. “He is leaving Rodrigo in charge of the great hall, while Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique will be in charge of managing the military facilities.”

After handing the dignified old knight and Rodrigo a ring of keys each, Riftan took his place at the head of the ranks. Maxi kept her eyes on him as he effortlessly mounted Talon. Riftan’s gaze soon darted to her as well.

Maxi stiffened, worried that he might change his mind and insist that she stay behind. However, Riftan simply stirred his horse toward the gate without a word.

“Let us depart!”

The sentries on the castle wall blew their kopels at Riftan’s command. Hearing the signal, the knights began to cross the drawbridge in an orderly procession.

Maxi gripped the reins and led Rem to move with the ranks. As Calypse Castle grew distant, an odd feeling of excitement and fear surged inside her. She wondered what awaited her on this journey.

As if sensing her anxiety, Garrow, who was riding beside her, said calmly, “You do not have to be so worried, my lady. We have been scouring Anatolium all spring to subdue the monsters. There will be no attacks any time soon.”

Despite being younger than her, Garrow showed more bravery than Maxi. She gave him an embarrassed look. Not only was the squire calm, but all the junior knights of similar age seemed to be as well.

As the Remdragon Knights deftly led their towering warhorses through the village, the villagers flanking the road gazed up at them in awe. Maxi felt like a small pup that had somehow been lost in a pack of wolves.

Gabel rode ahead of her. He looked over his shoulder as he said, “My lady, please move to the center once we pass the village gates.”

Following his instruction, Maxi fell back to the center of the formation as soon as they were out of Anatol. Riftan glanced at her from his place at the front before picking up speed. The knights followed suit, galloping down the dirt road that ran through the valley.

Maxi rode Rem carefully to make sure she did not bump into the other horses. Riding down a narrow and uneven dirt road proved more difficult than she had thought. If she had not practiced with Rem whenever she could, she would have struggled to keep up with the knights.

They rode for a long time. Ulyseon noticed her sweating and heavy breathing, and he called to her in encouragement.

“We must pass through two mountains today, but the road will be smoother once we are out of Anatolium. Please persevere until then, my lady.”

Maxi nodded, wondering in amazement how he was able to articulate so well atop a galloping horse without biting his tongue. Her thighs and buttocks were already throbbing, but she could not complain. She was the one who had stubbornly insisted on coming along after all. Maxi tried her best to keep up.

The knights thankfully slowed down once the road became steeper. Finally able to relax a little, she scanned her surroundings.

Lush hazel trees lined the narrow path through the valley. A pointed rock that looked as if it had been carved with a chisel loomed precariously from the mountain peak. Somewhere in the distance, the sound of rushing water floated over to them. They rode for a while longer before stopping to rest at a brook.

Maxi dismounted onto shaky legs with great difficulty and led Rem to the water. While the horses guzzled from the brook as though they intended to drain it, the knights ate rations of bread and jerky. Maxi quenched her parched lips with her waterskin and gulped down a chunk of tough jerky as hard as a block of wood.

After only twenty minutes’ rest, the knights mounted their horses again and set out. The campaign was only half a day old, and Maxi was already losing her confidence.

The brutal saddle made her buttocks feel like they were on fire, and her lungs stung as if pricked by a knife. Even her hair annoyed her; curly locks kept slipping free from her braid and sticking to her face. In contrast, the knights appeared at ease in their heavy, iron cast-like armor.

Maxi pressed her thighs against the saddle as she struggled to maintain her posture. It was not until the narrow, secluded road turned into a smooth path that the hellish march finally came to a stop. Riftan’s voice resonated down the ranks.

“We will sleep out here tonight.”

Garrow muttered under his breath as he slid off his horse. “I suppose it would be difficult for us to traverse the mountains in a day…”

Maxi was so relieved that the ride was over that she had no qualms about spending a night in the mountains. She nearly tumbled off her saddle. If Ulyseon had not been quick to steady her fall, she would have ended up face down in the damp ground.

“You must be exhausted, my lady. Please, sit over here. I will pitch a tent for you immediately.”

Gripping her shoulders, Ulyseon helped her onto a flat rock. Maxi thanked him weakly.

The two squires showed no signs of exhaustion as they untied their saddlebags. The other knights bustled about, piling stones into fire pits, sparking kindling, and watering and feeding their horses.

Maxi knew she should help, but she did not have the energy to even lift a finger. She placed her rein-burned palms onto the cold stone to cool them.

“I’ve prepared a cot for you first, my lady. It is not much, but please rest—”

“I will look after her.”

Maxi jumped and turned her head at the sudden voice. Riftan looked back at her impassively.

“You two, go graze the horses.”

Garrow and Ulyseon promptly darted away. Maxi grew tense, worried that he would chide her for not listening to him now that he had seen her so disheveled and exhausted. Riftan wordlessly scooped her up and carried her to a tent pitched under a tree.

“I’ll bring you food once it is ready, so lie down and rest.”

“I-I am all right. I should help—” Maxi stopped when she saw Riftan’s frightening gaze. He lowered the flap of the tent and disappeared. Too tired to move any further, Maxi fell back and sprawled out over the thick layer of blankets.

Tomorrow’s ride was already on her mind. There was no doubt that her buttocks would be bruised blue; she wondered if she would be able to endure the constant, lengthy rides.

Maxi shook her head. No, she only needed to get through one more day and they would be out of the Anatolium Mountains. According to the map she had studied, there were more plains on the way to Livadon. Since she would acclimate to being on horseback by then, and the road ahead was smoother, the journey would be easier than it was now. It was too early for her to feel daunted.

She was in the middle of consoling herself when Riftan re-entered the tent.

“We should massage your muscles before you eat. Take off your trousers.”

After practically folding himself into the cramped corner of the tent, he took out a small vial of oil.

Wondering if she had heard him correctly, Maxi looked up. “What… did you just…?”

“Take off your boots and trousers. We have to apply this so you can keep riding tomorrow,” he said calmly.

He then took off his gauntlet, gaiters, and vambrace and placed them in a corner.

Maxi merely watched him vacantly. He frowned at her as if to ask why she was not moving, then went to take off her boots himself. Alarmed, Maxi curled herself into a ball at the tent’s edge.

“I… I-I do not think that will be necessary! I am perfectly fine!”

“Do you expect me to believe that? You look as if you’re about to drop dead.”

Riftan blocked Maxi’s escape and made her lie down on the blankets again. Her already throbbing muscles screamed in pain when he grabbed her thigh.

At Maxi’s stifled cry, Riftan frowned as if to say, ‘I told you so.’ He untied her bootlaces that were wound tightly up her calf.

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. “A-All right. I-I will do it! If you g-give me the vial, I shall do it myself… so please w-wait outside.”

“You are too tired to even lift a finger.”

“That is not t-true. I can do it m-myself, so—”

“I know you think so little of your husband’s words, but…”

His cold voice cut Maxi’s statement short.

“You should at least pretend to listen sometimes,” he hissed.

Realizing that he was on the verge of losing his patience, Maxi pressed her lips together. He pulled her boots off and threw them aside, then placed his hands on the straps of her trousers. Maxi glanced at the entrance of the tent.

“W-What if someone comes in…”

“Don’t worry about that. I have told them not to come anywhere near the tent,” he said brusquely as he pulled off her trousers.

Maxi’s face flushed once more when she felt the cold air on her bare skin.

Chapter 120

After making Maxi lie on her stomach, Riftan calmly pulled out a cloth and waterskin from his bag. She watched in silent mortification as he soaked the linen and wiped her clammy legs, cooling her feverish skin.

After carefully wiping her thighs, calves, and the soles of her feet, Riftan picked up a vial of oil and uncorked it with his teeth. The slippery liquid made her toes curl as he pressed the center of her sole with his thumb. Then, he slowly began massaging her stiff calf. Maxi moaned at the sharp pain.

“I-It hurts…”

“If we do not alleviate your muscles now, you won’t be able to move a finger in the morning.”

Riftan ruthlessly loosened her stiff muscles, and Maxi groaned and buried her face in the blanket. The pain was so dizzying that it left her no time to feel embarrassed.

After sufficiently massaging both of her calves, Riftan poured the mint-scented oil on her thighs. She twisted away when she felt his firm hands run down her flushed, saddle-chafed skin.

“I-I really think that is enough,” she said, embarrassed. “You must also be tired, Ri—”

Maxi gasped as Riftan pulled her undergarment below her knees.

“R-Riftan!”

“Stay still. If we do not apply this, we will have no hope of you riding tomorrow.”

“I will d-do it! I will apply it myself, so—”

“Why are you getting embarrassed?”

With a snort, he crouched just above her writhing thighs to stop her escape.

“Stop wasting your energy and lie still. I am not going to do anything to you.”

He was clearly not going to back down. After applying the oil to his hands, he started kneading her thighs in a circle. Now flushed to her ears, Maxi clutched at the blanket.

Having him touch her body in such a sober state of mind was mortifying, and the fact that he was nursing her after she had proudly declared that she would be their healer made her feel pathetic.

Riftan, however, paid her no mind and quietly continued to apply the oil to her blistered skin. He only pulled her undergarments up again when he had thoroughly loosened her stiff muscles.

“I will go check if the food is ready. Lie here and rest,” he said in a hoarse voice, rubbing the back of his neck.

Perhaps it was because he had to sit uncomfortably inside the cramped tent, but Riftan’s face looked slightly flushed. Maxi bobbed her head as she pulled her trousers up.

Heaving a sigh, Riftan shuffled out of the tent on his knees. Maxi lay sprawled on the blanket feeling as listless as a soggy leaf.

Although the massage had been painful and mortifying, her muscles surprisingly no longer ached. After rubbing her now smooth skin, Maxi turned to her side and used her arm as a pillow for a short nap. Riftan did not return to the tent until bluish darkness had fallen over the campsite.

“It is smoked ham cooked over the fire. It should taste better if you eat it with some bread.”

He set down a wooden tray laden with a thick piece of ham sizzling with oil, three fist-sized loaves of bread, a chunk of cheese, and a bottle of wine.

As Riftan began slicing everything into bite-sized pieces with his dagger, Maxi hungrily crammed the food into her mouth. Although the platter was humble compared to those at Calypse Castle, she was so famished that it tasted delicious.

“Do you want me to bring you more?” Riftan asked after watching her wolf down her meal.

Maxi shook her head. The heap of food that had been on the tray was almost gone. Now that her stomach was full, her already sluggish body felt heavy. Forgetting that she was still in the monster-infested Anatolium Mountains, Maxi fell into a deep slumber.

The next day, the knights began to pack up before the first light of dawn. Maxi had to climb onto her saddle before she could wash her face or even comb her hair.

Thanks to Riftan’s massage, her buttocks did not hurt as much as she had feared, but keeping up with the knights still proved difficult. She barely managed the dark mountain path with Ulyseon’s guidance. The knights stirred their horses faster, never once letting down their guards.

“There does not seem to be m-monsters around… as I had feared,” Maxi finally managed to say when they slowed at the foot of the mountain.

Garrow, who had been riding next to her, shook his head. “Most of the monsters here are of the Ayin race. They are endowed with some degree of intelligence and know better than to show themselves when an army of this size passes through their territory. They will be watching us in hiding. Though, I heard that a few forest goblins tried to sneak up on us last night to steal our provisions.”

“L-Last night?”

When Maxi blanched and hunched her shoulders, Ulyseon quickly chimed in, “Do not worry, my lady. The night watch noticed immediately and took care of them.”

“W-Was no one hurt?”

“Of course! A Remdragon Knight could never be harmed by the likes of a forest goblin,” Ulyseon answered indignantly as though greatly insulted.

Still worried despite the squire’s assurance, Maxi carefully surveyed the knights riding in front of her. Each and every one of them calmly led their horses onward without showing a hint of exhaustion.

Riftan was in position somewhere at the front of the party. Maxi peered over the heads and shoulders of the brawny knights to get a glimpse of him but soon gave up to focus on navigating the uneven mountain path.

The sun was at its peak when the campaign party finally managed to clear the mountains. They stopped for a short rest by a stream that flowed across a meadow. The junior knights left to water the horses by the stream, and the knights opened the provision bags to distribute their late breakfast.

While Rem plunged her muzzle into the water to quench her thirst, Maxi hastily washed her face and combed her tangled curls. When she returned to the grass field after she had managed to tame her bushy hair into a neat braid, Ulyseon handed her a loaf of bread and a piece of apple.

“You must be hungry, my lady. Please, have this first. We should be able to prepare a more decent meal in the evening. Since we must cover as much ground as possible during the day, we cannot serve food that requires a fire.”

“N-No. This is more than enough.”

She was about to take the food from him when Ulyseon suddenly fixed his gaze down at her hands.

“Your hands are red, my lady. Are you hurt?”

“I-It is from gripping the reins.”

Maxi smiled to assure him that it was nothing, but the frown on Ulyseon’s face refused to soften. He gravely eyed the red marks imprinted on her palms.

“It must hurt, my lady. Should you not get it treated?”

“It… is not that bad.”

“What are you saying?! They are swelling…”

Hearing Ulyseon raise his voice, Garrow, who had been grazing the horses, suddenly poked his head between them. He also furrowed his brow when he saw Maxi’s hands.

“Ulyseon is right, my lady. If they were to fester, they will give you a hard time throughout the journey. Would it not be better for you to heal them?”

“I-It is not that bad. I was told that healing yourself with magic… is no different from d-drinking your blood to quench your thirst.  And that… unless the wound is fatal… it is better to let it heal on its own. Moreover, I also wish… to conserve my mana as much as possible.”

“But it must be painful…”

Seeing them fuss over her so, Maxi lay her cloak over the grass and sat on it with a sigh.

“I am t-truly all right. Even if I were to heal my hands with magic… they would likely get chafed again once I get back on my horse, do you not agree? And it would not d-do for me to heal them every time it happens. Though it might be painful… it would be best to let my body get used to it. I think…” She deliberately spread her hands out cheerfully, “I will get c-callouses after a few days, and once I do… my palms should be fine no matter h-how long I ride.”

A complicated expression briefly flashed across Ulyseon’s face. Then, as if remembering something, he began rummaging through his saddlebag.

“Then, at least put these on for now, my lady.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the leather gloves the squire held out for her.

“D-Did you not… bring these for yourself, Ulyseon?”

“I only brought them with me just in case. I am fine, so please feel free to use them.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Maxi accepted the gloves. Her hands really were quite sore. She pulled on the smooth, meticulously tanned gloves and discovered them to be at least a knuckle’s length too large for her.

“Your hands… are bigger than I thought, Ulyseon,” Maxi said, looking at his long fingers anew.

When she exclaimed in admiration that he was indeed a man despite his willowy frame and graceful face, which was as delicate as a woman’s, Ulyseon flushed. He scratched the back of his head shyly, then fished out a leather strap from his bag.

“Let me secure them down, my lady. It would not do for them to slip off while you are riding.”

Maxi obediently held out her hands. Ulyseon fidgeted with the straps as he clumsily tied the gloves to her wrist.

“Are they not too tight, my lady?”

“No, they are perfect.”

After shaking her hands to see if the gloves would fall off, Maxi gave Ulyseon a satisfied smile.

“Th-Thank you. I shall… use them well.”

“It is my pleasure, my lady.”

She picked up the loaf of bread with her gloved hand and ate her meal. A short distance away, Riftan was talking with his knights over a map. He said something to them before tucking the map into his bag. Maxi waited for him to come to her, but he merely frowned slightly and whirled around to saddle Talon.

His displeasure made Maxi nervous. She had thought that his attentive care yesterday meant that his anger had subsided. Was he perhaps still upset over her stubbornness?

Before she could come to a decision on whether or not to approach him first, Riftan was already mounting his horse.

“No more dawdling,” he said to his knights. “We depart immediately. We are entering drake territory, so keep your guard up at all times.”

The knights all mounted their steeds and got into formation. Maxi hastily saddled Rem and got up as well. Riftan looked over his shoulder to check where she was, then spurred Talon into a brisk gallop.

They sped through the grassy fields like the wind, following the stream. An unwitting smile tugged at Maxi’s lips as the cool, refreshing breeze brushed pleasantly against her face.

This was not the time to be enjoying herself, but she had never ridden across a grassy plain on her own horse before. It was incomparable to the narrow mountain path or the hill. Her heart swelled, and Maxi scanned her surroundings with shining eyes.

The clear sky was a brilliant blue, and the stream that flowed across the moss green field shimmered as though sprinkled with silver dust. Under the early summer sun, even the wildflowers were in full bloom. It was such a beautiful scene that it was almost difficult to believe that vicious monsters ran amok.

Chapter 121

“I think it would be best to prepare yourself to use defensive magic at any time, my lady.”

Maxi had been basking in the sense of freedom when Gabel, riding ahead of her, abruptly cried out. She gave him a puzzled look.

There were no wild animals in sight, let alone monsters. Wondering if they were being watched, Maxi looked about in terror. Gabel pointed upward.

Her gaze reflexively followed his finger toward the sky, and she almost let out a scream. Five or six gigantic birds of bizarre proportion circled above them.

“They are harpies, my lady. I do not think they intend to attack us at the moment, but it is best not to let your guard down.”

If she recalled correctly, harpies were monsters that had the body of an eagle and the face of a human woman. Squinting upward, Maxi studied the creatures.

They were too far away for her to see clearly, but she thought she could see a pale female face where the eagle’s head should be. Maxi’s grip tightened around her reins as a chill ran down her spine.

Ulyseon brought his horse next to hers and cautioned her calmly, “Do not worry, my lady. Keep your gaze forward. We should be descending a slope with a rocky path soon, so you must be careful.”

Maxi snapped her eyes back ahead. True to Ulyseon’s precaution, a precipitous cliff soon came into view. They led their horses along the edge and stopped next to a steep slope. At the foot of the road that plunged down was a deep, rocky valley.

The knights carefully surveyed the bottom and hesitated. They needed to descend but could not do so immediately for fear of the harpies rolling boulders at them from the cliff.

“I suppose we’ll have to get rid of those pests first,” Hebaron cried out impatiently, grabbing the hilt of the claymore slung over his back.

Riftan raised his hand at the burly knight.

“It is not them we should be concerned about,” he said, his cold gaze fixed on the bottom of the cliff.

The knights followed his gaze. From the rear, Maxi was unable to share the view. She strained to hear what was going on when Riftan gave his command.

“There are five drakes at the bottom. The first two— No, three rows will prepare battle. The rest shall wait here and keep an eye on the harpies.”

The knights drew their swords in unison. Maxi stared open-mouthed as twenty or so knights galloped down the slope as fast as the wind. They stirred their horses along the steep and rocky path, as nimble as acrobats.

The knights that remained at the top divided themselves into two groups. One would keep an eye on the harpies and the other would keep their bows drawn to provide cover for the descending party.

The crisis had Maxi half out of her mind with nervousness.

“W-What should I do?”

“Just stay put until everything is over, my lady, and be prepared to cast your barrier just in case,” said Gabel, drawing his sword.

The flock of harpies had suddenly grown by twenty. They simultaneously screeched a high-pitched cry as they circled above the campaign party.

Covering her ears, Maxi followed Gabel’s instruction and made her mana flow along the lines of the rune. At that moment, a louder cry rang out from behind her.

Maxi looked down at the petrifying sight. At the bottom of the cliff, the knights were locked in battle with monsters.

The creatures appeared to be about 20 kevette[1] in size. Sharp scales covered their bodies, making it seem as if they were roughly carved with a chisel. Pointed horns topped their lizard-like heads, and rows of razor-sharp teeth filled in their mouths.

So, that is a drake…

They were far more frightening than their illustrations. Their yellow eyes glinted as they charged at the knights, their bulky legs stomping the ground. The knights did not look intimidated as they scattered among the rocks to confuse the beasts.

Horse and rider cantered about the rocky terrain as though they were one. As if it were a mere boar hunt, the knights skillfully lured the gigantic creatures into one place.

“Commander!”

One of the knights dodged a massive tail and wrapped the iron chain attached to a mace around the monster’s leg. The drake lurched, and Riftan seized the opening and plunged his sword into the drake’s throat. Dark red blood sprayed in all directions like a fountain. Maxi stared aghast at the scene before Ulyseon called out to her.

“My lady! Please do not stand so close to the cliff! The harpies might charge and push you off.”

Startled, Maxi hastily moved away from the edge. The harpies now flew close enough for her to see their faces clearly.

When some of the knights aimed their bows at them, Gabel hurriedly stopped them.

“Do not attack yet. It will be too much to handle if they join the fight now.”

“But they are—”

“It is not us they are after.”

His calm voice was drowned out by the cries of the drakes. Beside herself with worry for Riftan, Maxi prayed for the battle to end quickly.

The knights’ shouts, the drakes’ stomping, and the swooshing of swords continued for a long time until a cry from below finally announced the end of the battle.

“It should be safe now, my lady. Please head down first with the junior knights.”

At Gabel’s instruction, Maxi dismounted and carefully made her way down between the rocks. She was not as skilled as the knights to gallop down a steep slope. When she finally reached the foot of the cliff, one of the knights clearing the drake carcasses rushed over to take the reins from her.

“Are you hurt anywhere, Lady Calypse?”

“I-I should be the one… asking you. Has anyone been i-injured?”

“Sir Evan Crude has a burn from drake gastric fluid. Could you please take a look at him?”

Maxi nodded and rushed to where the knight was. When she got there, Sir Evan was removing his breastplate and tunic with the help of his comrades.

Maxi stifled a gasp as his ghastly wound was revealed. The skin from his left shoulder to his chest was as raw as though someone had poured sizzling oil over it.

Hebaron, despite taking in the gruesome injury, merely clicked his tongue. “Good job getting yourself hurt in our first battle. Why did you let a drake puke all over you like a fool?”

“Don’t be so harsh, Sir Hebaron. Even you did not know there was another drake hiding in the cave,” Evan grumbled as he groaned in pain.

There must have been six drakes in total, not five.

After glancing at the drake carcass sprawled over the rocks, Maxi bent down to inspect the knight’s wound. Nearly all of the skin on his shoulder had been burned off, revealing red muscle underneath. She was reaching for the wound when Hebaron stopped her.

“Do not touch it, my lady. The fluid might burn your hand as well.”

“Th-Then we must cleanse the wound of the fluid immediately.”

Maxi asked the junior knights to bring her clean water and quickly wiped away the fluid on his body. Although the contact must have hurt terribly, the knight endured it with a clenched jaw. He even managed to give her a smile.

“It would have been a disaster if you had not come with us, my lady.”

He sounded collected despite his gruesome injury. Aghast, Maxi gazed back at him before healing his wound. When the burns had healed completely, the tension drained from his shoulder.

“Thank you, my lady. I feel much better now.”

“If you are all fixed up, then hurry up and put your armor back on. We are setting out again as soon as we’ve collected all the magic stones from the drakes. We don’t know when those pests are going to start acting out,” Hebaron said, pointing to the harpies that were now perched on the edge of the cliff.

Their faces were silhouetted against the light, and their feminine features held hints of a blood-chilling smile.

Maxi tore her gaze away and looked about to see if anyone else needed treatment. Thankfully, no one else had a scratch on them. Riftan was washing drake blood off his armor by a pool, while the other knights were slicing open the drakes’ chests to collect their magic stones.

Maxi watched on in bafflement. She was aware that parts of the dragon subspecies were worth a lot of gold, but she could not understand why they were wasting time ransacking monster carcasses when they should be on their way to save their comrades.

“M-Must we… collect the stones? I know they are costly… b-but mustn’t we hurry…?”

“We are not collecting them merely because we think it a waste not to. If we do not take them, the stones will gather mana from their surroundings and create an undead. In fact, if we were to follow the doctrines of the Orthodox Church, we would have to purify the carcass by burning it completely. It is practically impossible to incinerate such a massive monster without magic, though, so people tend to extract the magic stones instead.”

“Those pests will take care of the carcasses.”

Riftan came over to them dripping with water. Maxi carefully scanned him from head to foot. Other than the fact that he was soaking wet from his efforts to wash away monster blood, he appeared to be unharmed. Running a hand through his sopping hair, he regarded her briefly before turning to gaze up at the cliff.

“The harpies followed us because they were hoping we’d kill the drakes. Once we are gone, they are going to knock themselves out clearing the carcasses.”

“Does that mean they will stop following us?”

“There is a high chance they will follow us again for their next meal.”

He glared at the monsters perched on the cliff edge as though they were bothersome flies.

“But we’ll just have to be far ahead of here before they decide to come after us. I have no intention of allowing such annoying hyenas to follow us around,” he said coolly before pulling on Talon’s reins.

Realizing that he was trying to move away from her, Maxi trailed after him. She could not understand why he was treating her like she was invisible.

“R-Riftan… are you not hurt anywhere?”

“I’m fine,” he replied brusquely, pulling on his gauntlet.

Maxi blocked his path, forcing him to look at her. “Riftan… a-are you still angry with me?”

His mouth tightened into a thin line, and she could feel his sharp gaze dissecting her clammy face, disheveled hair, and dusty clothes she had worn since yesterday.

Flushing, Maxi crossed her arms. “Was it not… fortunate that I c-came along? Someone was injured… just two days… i-into the journey—”

“We are departing immediately,” he said stonily. “We do not have time to waste, so return to your spot in the formation at once.”

“I-I think we could spare some time to—”

“Was it not your wish for me to treat you as a mage and not my wife?” he said curtly, nimbly mounting Talon. “You were the one who insisted on joining the campaign against my will, so you should damn well obey your commander’s orders.”

Maxi glared at his sharp face, concealed in shadow, before spinning on her heels and taking Rem’s reins.

Gabel laughed awkwardly and tried to explain Riftan’s side.

“Do not take it to heart, my lady. The commander is merely on edge from the battle. He tends to become a whole lot scarier when there are monsters nearby. One mistake could cost him his life, so it makes sense that he’s strung up like a wild animal.”

“I… d-do not mind. Riftan… I mean, Sir Riftan is right. He is now… my commander, and I am his m-mage. It is only right that he demands my absolute obedience,” Maxi replied, speaking as clearly as she could for Riftan to hear.

However, Riftan merely glanced at her over his shoulder and showed no other reaction. Feeling despondent, Maxi returned to her place in formation behind the other knights.

Chapter 122

Garrow and Ulyseon abandoned the drake carcass they were fussing over and hastened to her side.

A knight retrieving a heavy ball and chain looped around the leg of one of the monsters clicked his tongue loudly. “You two better get your heads on straight. Getting distracted from guarding her ladyship while those vultures are circling…”

“Our apologies, sir. This is the first time we’ve seen a drake up close…”

Ulyseon turned to Maxi apologetically, looking embarrassed as he scratched his head. Maxi smiled to reassure him. She did not think anything could have happened to her with so many knights around.

As if reading her thoughts, the knight who had admonished the squires grew grim. “We do not know what dangers might be lurking, my lady. A moment of carelessness can cost a life.”

Maxi nodded stiffly, and even the squires’ faces grew serious.

“Never take your eyes off of her ladyship from now on.”

With a satisfied look, the knight went to retrieve another weapon. Maxi watched as the men methodically cleaned the blood from the weapons they recovered from the carcasses, while others collected magic stones from the drakes’ hearts.

When they were done, they hastily washed their blood-splattered armor and mounted their horses in unison. They set out again without a moment to catch their breaths.

Not long after they had moved on from the cliff, loud flapping came from above. A flock of harpies had begun swooping down to gorge on the drake carcasses. Maxi shuddered at the sight. She was certain the horrifying image of the monstrous, bird-like creatures with their pallid faces smeared with blood would give her nightmares.

“Keep your wits about you! More drakes may be hiding nearby!”

Hearing Riftan’s booming voice, Maxi hastily turned her head to look forward again. The rugged terrain continued on for a long time, and the knights remained vigilant as they passed along the lively stream that flowed through the valley.

The looming possibility that monsters might leap out at them made Maxi’s back damp with cold sweat. She was so wound up that she was utterly exhausted by the time they stopped for a break to feed and water the horses.

“Here, my lady, have some water and salt,” said Garrow, handing Maxi a waterskin and a small quilt pouch. “You will exhaust yourself if you do not keep hydrated.”

Slumped on a rock, Maxi pinched some of the salt and sprinkled it into her mouth. Ulyseon watched as she drank thirstily from the waterskin as though he felt sorry for her.

“Please endure it a bit longer, my lady. We should be able to get some proper rest once we are out of this valley.”

Maxi barely managed a smile. She simply could not bring herself to say that she was all right.

They rode on for half a day more, but contrary to her fears, no more harpies or drakes appeared as they passed through the valley. It was only after they had reached a flat plain that they began setting up tents. Maxi teetered off her horse and gathered firewood to help the knights. Seeing this, the knights quickly dissuaded her.

“You must save your energy, my lady. You would be helping us more that way.”

After hesitating briefly, Maxi put down the twigs. It would certainly be better for her to regain her energy than to slow them down by dropping from exhaustion.

While the knights prepared the meal, Maxi sat by the brook and washed her clammy face and neck. The cool water was also refreshing against her sore hands and forearms. She finished washing up by soaking a towel and slipping it inside her tunic to wipe her underarms and back.

A bath and a change of clothes would have been heavenly, but that was impossible when she was surrounded by so many knights. Maxi flapped her clothes and tried to dry the sweat instead.

Thinking that she would at least change her socks, she had just dunked her feet when Riftan’s curt voice sounded above her head.

“Your tent is ready. You should go rest.”

Maxi rose and picked up her boots, but she did not like the thought of putting them on again with wet feet. She gave him a troubled look as she shook the water off. Before she knew it, she was in the air.

“R-Riftan!” Maxi shrieked.

“You mean, Sir Riftan,” Riftan muttered sarcastically, striding toward the tents with Maxi in his arms.

Maxi pursed her lips as he pushed her straight into her tent.

“I shall bring you your meal as soon as it is ready, so rest a while.”

Maxi wanted to lash out and ask him if he had ever heard of a mage being served by the commanding knight, but she quickly gave up on the idea. Once he left, Maxi changed into a new tunic and undergarment.

Though she actually wished to change her trousers as well, she did not have the energy to wash and dry them, nor did she want to ask the knights to do even her laundry for her. Maxi brought her trousers to her nose. She scowled in disgust before slipping the sweat-soaked garment back on.

She realized just how opulent her life had been; she always had clothes to change into and clean water to bathe in. The damp trousers she wore now smelled of horses, and it disgusted her all the more.

It is unavoidable in a campaign…

Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi lay down on the blanket. Perhaps it was because she was less tired than she had been the previous day, but she could feel the bumps on the ground far more distinctly. Tossing about, she tried to find a comfortable position.

“Are you uncomfortable?”

Sticking his head into the tent, Riftan caught her wriggling on the blanket. Maxi shook her head. The last thing she wanted was to be seen as fussy when he already thought of her as a delicate noblewoman.

“I-I was… merely trying to scratch my back. Is that… dinner?”

“It is soup with dry meat and some bread.”

He crawled into the tent and lowered the tray onto the floor. The tent suddenly felt cramped with his tall and brawny physique within it. As she picked up the bowl of soup, Maxi vacantly watched Riftan stretch out his long legs and remove his armor one by one. Riftan cocked an eyebrow as if to tell her to start eating.

“I know it’s not much, but it’s the best we can manage on a journey. Try to eat it even if it does not suit your palate.”

“I had no intention of complaining a-about the food,” Maxi replied in annoyance, then quietly began to eat.

The stale bread and bland soup was practically a feast after this morning’s piece of apple and jerky. She gulped down her ration in the blink of an eye.

“You must have been famished,” Riftan said after watching her wolf down the meal.

His eyes darkened, and Maxi blushed, wondering if she had devoured it too hungrily.

“A-A little.”

“Our journey will continue like this. Are you sure you can handle it?”

Maxi stubbornly bobbed her head. Riftan regarded her for a moment, then began to eat his meal in silence. As soon as they were finished, they lay side by side inside the tent.

Even though she was close to fainting from exhaustion, sleep strangely eluded her. Sighing, Maxi tossed about to get into a comfortable position and unwittingly touched Riftan’s leg as she did so. Riftan pulled his arm out from under his head and turned away from her as though he had been burned.

Maxi’s face stilled. Since when had he loathed touching her? He had always fallen asleep with his arms wrapped around her.

Yet, at the moment, he was pretending to sleep as far from her as possible as though he could not stand being touched. Fear suddenly coiled inside her chest. Was he completely disillusioned with her?

His face was shrouded in darkness. Maxi nervously searched it and placed her hand on his forearm. Riftan stiffened. He drew in a sharp breath, and an instant later, he sat bolt upright and grabbed his sword.

“I will stay outside. Go ahead and sleep.”

With that, he crawled out of the tent before Maxi could stop him. She blinked after him in shock before pulling the blanket over her head. She could hear beasts howling in the distance, and for some reason, they sounded sad.

◆◆◆

Riftan remained indifferent to her throughout the journey. During the day, he led the knights in silence. At night, he would bring her food and make her bed, but that was as far as their interactions went. He even stopped coming to her tent.

When she secretly inquired with Hebaron, he told her that Riftan either spent the night wrapped in a blanket near her tent or did not sleep at all.

Maxi was furious. No matter how angry he was, how could he let his body suffer like that so foolishly?

When she stormed up to him and demanded to know why he refused to sleep in her tent, Riftan replied irritably, “Trust me. I can rest better outside.”

She did not know how to respond to his firm tone. One good thing about the campaign being so arduous was that she was so dizzy from exhaustion, she did not have the strength to torture herself by brooding over Riftan’s coldness.

“We will be passing through that mountain soon. The path will be rough, so please follow us carefully,” Gabel cautioned as they rode through the dense forest.

Wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead, Maxi nodded. The day was unusually hot and humid, and the wind was barely there. Rem snorted continuously as though she was just as tired. Maxi coaxed her along as she resentfully looked up through the leaves at the blazing sun.

Perhaps it had been a mistake leaving the veil that the dressmaker couple had given her. A frivolous worry about getting more freckles crossed her mind.

“There will be a small village once we pass this mountain. We may be able to sleep on a bed tonight if we’re lucky, so please persevere a little longer, my lady,” Ulyseon said encouragingly.

Maxi scraped together whatever energy she had left by imagining bathing in cool water, scrubbing her body, washing her hair with soap, and sleeping on a clean bed.

They were halfway up the mountain when the horses grew noticeably slower from exhaustion. The party eventually dismounted and continued the climb on foot. It turned out that scrambling up a steep slope with twisting roots was no easy feat. Feeling her calf muscles burning, she tossed her head back and tried to steady her breathing.

Blinding sunlight streamed in through the leaves. Each time she inhaled deeply, it felt as though her lungs were being stabbed, and her feet felt like they were on fire.

A plea to stop for a short rest was stuck in her throat, but she desperately pushed it back down. Not wanting to become a nuisance, she stubbornly kept herself collected until the hellish march came to an end. Maxi nearly sank to the ground on the spot, but a harsh bellow rang out before she could even catch her breath.

“Cast your barrier now!”

It was Riftan. In a daze, Maxi watched as the knights drew their swords.

“Goblins!”

Before she could grasp what was happening, the ground shook violently, and a horde of creatures came swooping at them from above. Maxi screamed and staggered back. A hideous goblin with wrinkled, dark-green skin charged at her with an ax.

Chapter 123

Ulyseon sliced off the goblin’s head in one swift motion.

“My lady! Your barrier!”

Maxi snapped out of staring dazedly at the monster’s headless body and prepared to summon her mana. Monsters charged at them from all directions, and there did not seem to be enough time to cast the barrier.

Seeing her fumbling, Ulyseon and Garrow pushed her against a tree and crouched into formation in front of her.

The goblins had rushed down the mountain slope at terrifying speeds. They clambered up the trees and attacked from above, flying at the knights like cannonballs with axes. The knights slew them two at a time with a swing of their swords. Angry, monkey-like shrieks echoed through the forest.

“Hell! There’s no end to them!”

Hebaron’s booming shouts cut through the din. Terrified, Maxi kept her back pressed to the tree and gasped for air. He was right. Although the knights were slaying goblin after goblin, the monsters seemed to be pouring out from the other side of the high rock face.

“Everyone, move back! I’ll use my blade aura to finish—”

“Don’t! That will destroy the rock!” Riftan barked, swinging his sword.

“We are at a disadvantage geographically! We are going to fall back!”

“Tell me you are jesting! You want us to retreat because of bloody—”

Their exchange was cut short when a rumbling tremor shook the ground. The goblin horde split in two and quickly dispersed.

Immediately realizing what was happening, Riftan bellowed commands at the knights.

“The rock face is falling! Move out, now!”

The knights responded almost immediately. Grabbing Maxi by her arms, Ulyseon and Garrow began racing up the steep mountain path. Maxi clutched at Rem’s reins and towed the agitated horse along. Just then, a thunderous boom sent a flock of birds bursting from the treetops.

Maxi’s eyes widened at the dirt and rock tumbling down the slope. Dragged along by the squires, Maxi stayed just ahead of the debris before the ground under her feet began to crumble.

Maxi was not the only one to stagger and tumble over. The knights, along with their horses, slipped down the heap of dirt.

Riftan called to them from further up, but there was no time to shout back. Whenever she tried to get up, the ground seemed to sink like sand, and she kept falling as though being pulled by her ankles.

Chunks of rock and dirt began hurtling toward them just as she gained solid footing. Almost reflexively, Maxi began to circulate her mana. A barrier of earth shot up right before the rockslide could bury them.

Maxi slumped to the ground and directed her mana around the rune. The barrier rose higher as the mound of dirt threatened to break through. Finally, the rumbling tremors stilled just as Maxi’s mana was almost depleted.

Everyone beyond the barricade heaved a sigh of relief.

“I feel like I lost ten years of my life just then,” said Gabel as he helped Maxi to her feet. “You did well, my lady. That barrier can’t be easy to maintain. We should move to a safer spot.”

Supporting her with one hand, he quickly led her to the side of the slope.

“All of you! Get it together and follow me!”

Garrow and Ulyseon placated their horses’ frenzied stomping. Even with all the commotion, Maxi continued to seek out Riftan. He was nowhere to be seen.

“W-What about Riftan?’

“The front guard should be up there right now,” said Garrow. “The ground began to crumble from the rear, so it was only us that fell.”

He did a headcount as he hurried up the slope.

“There are about fifteen knights and thirteen juniors.”

The knights coaxed their horses and made a swift evacuation as though the barrier could collapse at any moment. It was only after they climbed quite a distance that they were able to see the full extent of the rockslide. The color drained from Maxi’s face when she saw the bulk of the rock that could have crushed her.

“D-Do you think… those at the top are all right?”

“Please give me a moment, my lady.”

Gabel pulled out a finger-sized stick from his tunic and blew on it, creating a sharp whistle similar to a bird’s cry. His call echoed up the mountain. He blew on the pipe twice more, and a similar whistle responded from above.

“They say everyone up there is safe as well.”

Maxi’s legs gave out, and she sank to the ground.

Ulyseon promptly moved to help her up. “Are you all right, my lady? Please tell me you are not hurt.”

“I-I am all right. M-My legs simply gave out for a moment…”

In truth, she had taken a blow to her back when she fell. It ached now, but it was not bad enough to inhibit her movement.

She focused on stilling her shaking legs and only just managed to get on her feet. Rem trotted over nervously and nudged Maxi’s back with her nose. Clinging to the mare’s neck, Maxi struggled up the mountain to a more even surface.

When they were safely away from the rockslide, Maxi lifted her spell. The barricade gave way as the precarious mounds of dirt and rock crashed down the mountain. Up ahead, however, a large boulder blocked their path.

Staring at the looming rock, Gabel clicked his tongue. “Our path is cut off.”

“Could we not climb over it?” said Garrow.

Gabel shook his head. “Goblins might be lurking, and the boulder might roll while we are going over.”

He took out the pipe again and blew on it four times in a peculiar pattern. There was silence, then another whistled response.

“We’ll take the long way up. There should be another path if we head northeast.”

“What if we miss them?”

“There is a village right below this mountain. I have told them that we would meet there, so stop asking questions and follow me.”

He led his horse with quick strides, scanning their surroundings.

“We must hurry. We don’t know when the goblins will return.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders and surveyed the dense trees and rocks. The thought that monsters might be watching them like hawks from the deep shadows sent chills down her spine.

Garrow stepped closer to Maxi in a protective stance and asked Gabel, “Do you think they also caused the rockslide?”

“Probably. I’d wager that’s how they have been attacking bigger monsters or merchants traveling through this mountain. There might be more traps around, so stay vigilant,” Gabel said, jumping over a small boulder blocking their path.

Maxi sweated buckets as she crawled up the rock with the knights’ help. Every inch of her body screamed with the effort. Her wrist stung, and she surmised that she must have sprained it.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

“Y-Yes.”

She was far from all right, but she answered out of habit. Gabel assessed her condition carefully, then looked around the gloomy mountain path once more. His lips tightened to a thin line.

“It would be difficult for us to rest right now, my lady. Please endure until we find a safe place.”

With an arm slung over Rem’s back, Maxi desperately tried to keep up with the knights as they weaved through the trees with their swords drawn.

“Do you think the goblins will come after us?”

“They saw us fall, so they will. You can bet that they will go after the smaller party.”

“Indeed… they would not give up so easily after preparing such a big trap,” a knight muttered apathetically, ducking his head to avoid a branch.

“We can just do away with them should they come after us. If it weren’t for that trap, those damned goblins would all be—”

“Don’t make light of them just because they’re goblins. Have you learned nothing from what just happened? They might not be high-level monsters, but they possess astonishing collaboration skills even among the monsters of the Ayin race. They’re a pain to deal with in large numbers just like that horde back there. They use their heads. They’re nothing to scoff at when they use the land to their advantage like that.”

Gabel walked at the head of the group and led the knights through the thick trees. Wiping the droplets of sweat trickling down her forehead, Maxi looked up at the birds soaring above them.

Before long, the blazing sun was dimming into a hazy light. Though it was still bright, mountain sunsets were abrupt. There was no knowing when darkness would descend. Maxi knew Gabel was right — they could not afford to dawdle in a forest like this. She desperately trudged on.

“We will get back on our horses once we reach even ground, so please take heart until then, my lady,” Garrow said anxiously in an effort to encourage Maxi.

She kept lagging behind as he carefully led their party through the trees.

Maxi did not know how long they continued to walk, but the slope soon became noticeably gentler.

After surveying their surroundings, Gabel raised his hand to signal that they could take a short rest. Maxi slumped to the ground and tried to catch her breath. Ulyseon uncorked a waterskin and handed it to her.

“This is a pellet made with sugar and salt, my lady. Please take it with some water. It should help you replenish your energy.”

Maxi washed down the round, candy-like pellet, and though she spilled half the water on her dress, it was hardly evident because her clothes were already soaked in sweat.

After handing the waterskin back to Ulyseon, Maxi chewed on mandrago root from the pouch tied to her belt. She had to recover what little mana she could.

“We should go on horseback from here. They look exhausted, but they should be able to manage a low climb. Do you think you can ride, my lady?”

Maxi nodded. Once she managed to catch her breath and regain some energy, she climbed onto Rem with the help of the junior knights. She was fairly certain that she could stay on without falling off.

They rode along the quiet mountain path in silence. The knights remained vigilant with one hand on the hilt of their swords. Terrified that monsters would leap out at any moment, Maxi threw nervous glances at the shadows in the thickets and between the trees. She had an eerie feeling that something was watching them from the dense vegetation.

Gabel abruptly raised his hand and signaled for them to ride faster. Maxi galloped behind the knights in confusion. Leaning her body close to Rem to avoid falling off, Maxi looked over her shoulder and saw goblins ferociously chasing after them.

The knights fired arrows at the charging horde.

“My lady! Please keep looking forward! The path is full of obstacles,” warned Garrow.

Maxi tore her gaze away from the goblins and frantically spurred Rem through the thick forest. There was an unpleasant ringing in her ears.

As she raced on, something fell from the trees. Maxi was too out of breath to scream.

She clutched at the reins as Rem reared to buck off the goblin that had latched onto her head. Maxi clung onto Rem’s neck for dear life.

The goblin let out a strange sound and maintained its vicious grip. After working up to a frenzy of bucking and rearing, Rem changed course and began to gallop down the mountain.

Maxi yanked at the reins, but it was no use. The goblin bared its teeth and secured itself by stubbornly coiling its arm around Rem’s neck.

Maxi instinctively made a fist-sized flame spark on the monster’s face. The goblin screeched and let go, finally falling off the horse.

The graceful front legs of the well-proportioned mare ruthlessly stomped on the goblin’s enormous head. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. Rem continued to trample the corpse for a while, but she eventually stopped and dropped her head in exhaustion.

Hot tears streaked Maxi’s cheeks as she clung onto Rem. She felt as though she had been tossed about by a tempest.

When she finally managed to collect herself, she looked around in silence. She had no sense of where she was. Rem had galloped down the mountain at such speed that it had apparently taken no time for Maxi to be separated from the party.

Taking shallow breaths, Maxi waited for the knights to find her.

Chapter 124

No matter how long Maxi waited, the forest around her remained deathly still. She gnawed her lip as her eyes roamed the trees. Rem snorted impatiently and began to back up as though she were nervous as well.

Just how far am I?

A rustle sounded behind her. Startled, Maxi whirled around to see something dart into the bushes. Goosebumps prickled over her.

Clenching the reins while breaking into a cold sweat, Maxi pressed her heel into the horse’s side. As if on cue, the monster hiding in bushes flew at her like an arrow.

Just as she had expected, it was a goblin.

Maxi spurred Rem with everything she had. The monster charged at them with a club as Rem galloped over the twisted roots on the forest floor. The goblin was not so nimble, and its foot caught on one of the roots, sending it tumbling down the mountain.

Even though Maxi confirmed that the monster was no longer in pursuit, she continued to urge her mount onward. She had an ominous feeling that more creatures lurked behind the rocks or trees, waiting for the chance to swallow her whole.

When they finally came to a stop, Rem slumped onto the ground in exhaustion. Maxi frantically checked her surroundings before shakily dismounting. Her pounding heart felt as though it could explode. She was so tense that she thought her nerves might snap at any moment.

What should I do now?

Maxi wiped the droplets of sweat dripping into her eyes and looked around the thickets. Her sense of direction was becoming increasingly muddled.

Close to tears, she bit her lip. What would happen to her if the knights did not find her? Would she have to spend a night alone in this mountain teeming with monsters?

A shiver ran down her spine when the image of the harpies feasting on the drake carcasses came to mind. Overwhelmed with fear and helplessness, Maxi buried her face on her knees and burst out sobbing. The fear that she might become just like those carcasses was enough to make her blood run cold.

She thought she understood now why Riftan had been so against her venturing out of the castle. The world was far more terrifying and dangerous than she had ever imagined.

This is not the time to be weeping…

Maxi strove to assuage her rising emotions. Sitting here crying was not going to make things any better.

Wiping away her tears with a knuckle, Maxi carefully surveyed her surroundings once more. To her right was a steep slope. To her left, a gentle incline densely lined with trees bordered a soaring rockface.

The party had been heading northwest, but Gabel had said that they would take the northeast path out of the mountain now that their route was cut off. If she traveled in the same direction, she would eventually cross paths with them.

Even if she did not, it seemed she had no other choice.

After eyeing the cloudy sky through the lush leaves, Maxi rose and coaxed Rem upright. If the knights failed to find her, she would have to spend the night alone in this mountain. She had to find a way out by herself.

Gabel said there was a village at the foot of the mountain. I should be able to meet up with everyone there.

Maxi was off course, but she surmised that she should be able to see everything below once she got to the summit. It would not be hard for her to find the village. Having a plan made Maxi feel calmer.

Looking up at the sun, she roughly estimated her direction and urged Rem back up the mountain.

The fact that Maxi still had energy amazed her. Despite her numb feet and convulsing leg muscles, she kept up the pace. There was no knowing when the goblins might come after her again.

She continued onward but had to force herself to keep her gaze fixed ahead. It would not do to waste energy by constantly looking over her shoulder.

The dense forest went on for a while. Then, the trees ended abruptly, and a gentle hill came into view.

Maxi looked about, wondering if she had already reached the top. Thickly trunked trees bordered the grass field like a fence, and high mountain peaks rose on either side. Maxi surmised that she had reached a ridge.

After assessing the sky to determine her direction, Maxi plopped onto the ground to let Rem graze. She wanted to unsaddle the horse so that she could rest properly, but Maxi could not muster the strength to lift a finger.

She stretched her legs and, after catching her breath, dragged the saddlebags down to lessen Rem’s burden as much as she could. The mare snorted and shook her head before grazing on the long grass. Maxi crouched next to her and took out the leftover potato and jerky from her bag. She was too tired to feel hungry, but she knew she had to eat to replenish what energy she could.

Her stomach felt shriveled from anxiousness. After forcing the food down, Maxi crammed mandrago roots and leaves into her mouth and began to chew.

Every step she took felt as though a knife twisted in her thigh. Her back ached as well, but she was more than willing to endure a little pain if it meant that she could clear this mountain before nightfall.

Since I passed the mountain valley, I should head northwest now…

The faint gurgle of water sounded nearby as she looked up at the pale sky to check her bearings. She turned in the direction of the flowing water. After walking for some time, she reached a stream rushing between towering trees.

The prospect of cool water against her flushed face numbed the pain in her legs as she hopped down the rocks. She wanted to let Rem drink from it too.

After leading the mare to even ground, Maxi crouched on a rock and washed her face, paying no mind to her hair or clothes getting wet. Her eyes burned like charcoal, and the feeling of cold water against them felt refreshing. Rem plunged her muzzle into the water and began to gulp it down.

Maxi felt blissful wiping her clammy neck in the stream. Had it been possible, she would have submerged her whole, sweat-soaked body in it.

Now is not the time for a bath.

Suppressing the urge, she forced herself to her feet. Rem snorted her reluctance to leave. Maxi started to coax her when she spotted a white horse half-submerged in the water. It was staring right at her.

Maxi froze and glanced around. What was a horse doing deep in the mountains? She scanned the trees, wondering if its owner was nearby, but there was only silence. Wondering if it was a wild horse, she turned back and was startled when she came face to face with it.

Maxi shrank back. The horse sniffed and nudged her with its head as if to reassure her that it meant no harm.

After a moment’s hesitation, Maxi stroked its bluish-silver mane. The wild horse gave a snort of pleasure. It seemed so placid that Maxi dropped her guard and began stroking the horse’s muzzle with both hands.

It was a beautiful creature that seemed straight out of a children’s fairytale. Its coat was a white, glossy velvet, and its legs were long and perfectly proportioned.

Maxi ran her eyes over the horse in awe before she noticed something strange. She blinked.

The horse’s rear was still submerged in water, and protruding from it was a scaly tail swaying buoyantly from side to side.

“Get back!”

The thunderous bellow came from behind. Maxi jerked her head up, but her body was pulled back before she could even turn around.

Losing her balance, Maxi flailed her arms. The wild horse had latched onto the edge of her cloak and was dragging her into the water. She struggled against it, but it was too strong, and she soon plunged into the water.

Maxi desperately thrashed about. No matter how much she floundered, her legs were unable to gain purchase on anything.

How deep is it?

Terror gripped her as she vigorously shook her head. Out of nowhere, she felt a strong force pull her body upward.

Maxi instinctively clung onto the stranger’s arm. Her cloak ripped, and suddenly she was freed from the pulling creature dragging her down.

The moment she cleared the surface, Maxi gasped for air and frantically latched onto the man who had saved her. The angry cry of the wild horse rang out from behind her before silence fell once more.

Maxi glanced over her shoulder. There was nothing to suggest anything was amiss. The valley seemed as tranquil as ever, and the wild horse was nowhere to be seen.

Unable to grasp what had happened, Maxi whirled about in confusion. She heard a harsh voice from above her head.

“What in the devil were you thinking?!”

Maxi was half stunned as she gazed up at Riftan’s furious face. Dragging her out of the water, he grabbed her shoulders and shook her.

“You were touching a monster! Are you out of your mind?! That was a kelpie! Do you realize what could have happened to you?!”

“I-I did not know it was a monster. I-I thought it was a wild horse…” Maxi said, barely managing to open her mouth.

Riftan’s gaze bored into her before he pulled her into an embrace so tight that it was difficult to breathe. Her body was being crushed against his armor, but Maxi was so overwhelmed with relief that she was unable to feel any pain.

Murmuring his name, she wound her arms around his neck and cried like a child. Riftan caressed her face and nape, shaking as he did so.

“Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No, I am all right.”

Riftan carefully inspected her from head to foot. Unable to believe that he was really in front of her, Maxi clung to him as though her life depended on it.

Riftan crushed her against him once more, then shook her. “I told you that you must not stray from the formation. I told you countless times! Damn it, do you know how scared I was when I heard you were missing?”

“I-I am sorry. R-Rem was frightened, and…”

She rambled on, explaining to him how she had gotten lost and how she had been trying to find her way back. Riftan did not appear to be listening. He merely held her for a long time and only loosened his arms around her when a cold drizzle started.

He helped her to her feet and asked in a choked voice, “Do you think you can walk?”

Maxi nodded. Although she felt as though she could collapse at any moment, she would walk all night if he told her to. With Rem’s reins in one hand and Maxi’s in the other, Riftan led them out of the valley. Maxi trudged behind him, her wet boots squelching with each step.

Chapter 125

“W-Where… are the others?”

“I told them to go ahead.”

Maxi’s face fell. “D-Did you have to separate… because of me?”

Riftan turned to her as he pulled Talon out from behind a tree. His expression was so flat that it was hard to imagine it had been so full of emotion just moments before.

“I am sure Hebaron is capable of leading them. I told them I would follow as soon as I found you.”

“B-But… how did you find me?”

“I followed your trail,” he replied tersely, looking down at her feet.

Puzzled, Maxi followed his gaze and saw her footprints in the dirt. They were barely visible in the rough terrain twisted with roots.

It was astonishing that he had been able to find her using such a trail. Seeing Maxi’s surprise, Riftan pointed to the horseshoe marks next to her prints and to the branches Rem had trampled along the way.

“Truth is, it was your mare that was the biggest help.”

“D-Did it not occur to you… that they might be monster tracks?”

“I know a monster track when I see one,” he said dryly. “Thank God I found you before it rained. I wouldn’t have been able to so fast if your tracks had been washed away.”

Maxi shuddered. If Riftan had been delayed, she would be food for the worms by now. Still, she wondered how he had found her so quickly with the path blocked. Had he really climbed over the huge boulder?

She was giving him a dubious look when he leaped onto a wide rock and offered her his hand. “Hurry. We have to find shelter before the rain gets heavier.”

Maxi began to climb the mountain path in silence. Riftan made his way up the rugged incline as nimbly as a mountain goat despite having to lead two horses with one hand, Maxi’s in the other. It was hard to believe that he could move so quietly in such heavy armor.

Shaking away the rain seeping into her eyes, Maxi vacantly watched the drizzle soak Riftan’s black hair and wide neck. Raindrops splattered onto his broad shoulders, creating a halo of white fog, and his wet armor glistened a darker shade of gray. His ever-alert face was slick with rainwater.

He did not display even a hint of exhaustion. His long, sturdy legs marched tirelessly through the muddy path with ease, and the arm that steadied Maxi whenever she staggered was as sturdy as an anchor.

Maxi was in awe of him. Not only did he have more stamina, but it was as if they were a completely different species.

“Let’s rest over there for a while,” said Riftan when he noticed her sagging shoulders.

He led her to a towering tree. Maxi trudged behind him, her shoes squelching with each step. He tied the reins under a leafy branch before swooping her up with one arm.

Maxi was so exhausted that she did not have the energy to ask him to let her down. He strode over to the base of a tree where there was a hollow, cave-like space. Its trunk was so thick that six men could not have encircled it. Riftan placed Maxi inside the hollow and crawled in beside her.

Maxi slumped over like a wilted cabbage leaf, her head tipping to one side. Her body kept alternating between sweating and shivering as if it did not know whether to feel hot or cold.

After slipping off his breastplate and propping it up to one side, Riftan pulled her against his chest. The warmth that seeped through their wet clothes made Maxi’s remaining tension and fear melt away.

Despite the fact that they were crouched inside a tree trunk like forest creatures seeking shelter from the rain, Maxi felt as safe as if she were in a fortress. She shuffled as close as possible to Riftan and lay her head on his muscled shoulder.

After placing his gauntlet and vambrace on the ground, Riftan ran his warm hand all over her shoulders and back.

“We’ll have to start out again as soon as the rain stops, so try to get some sleep.”

“D-Do you think the others are all right? W-What if the goblins attacked them—”

“Goblins hate water, so the others should be fine while it rains. They should be making their way down the mountain by now.”

Riftan slid his hand inside her tunic and caressed her cold skin.

“Stop the needless worry and go to sleep.”

Cocooned within Riftan’s embrace, Maxi let out a drowsy sigh as a feverish warmth seeped into her skin. Riftan stared silently into the trees.

Maxi looked up at him through drooping eyelids and watched the water drip down from his hair until fatigue washed over her. She closed her eyes and listened to the wind blowing through the leaves.

Riftan hoisted Maxi onto his lap, and she leaned her head against his chest. In an effort to help her feel as comfortable as possible, he pulled off her soaked shoes and socks and massaged her swollen feet with wet hands. Drowsy exhaustion now overtook Maxi, and she drifted off to sleep.

The rain had grown lighter when she finally awoke. She watched the drizzle with bleary eyes before turning her gaze up at Riftan.

His eyes were closed, and he lay against the tree as still as stone. Maxi’s heart sank. She placed a hand beneath his nose. It was faint, but she could feel gentle breaths.

Sighing in relief, Maxi gingerly brushed away the hair drooping into his eyes. Had he been tired after all? They had been on a brutal march for days, and he had not been able to get proper rest. His exhaustion was understandable.

Feeling sorry for him, Maxi gingerly brushed his cheek.

Riftan opened his eyes. Startled by the lucidity in his gaze, Maxi drew her hand back. He regarded her with black eyes, which were so dark that she could not distinguish the pupils, and lowered his head to kiss her.

Maxi pulled back, and his coarse tongue gently flicked over her lips as if to reassure her. His warm fingers clamped around her neck. It felt as though a hound that had been lounging at her feet had lunged at her throat without warning.

Maxi moaned and gripped his arm. He responded with a sigh and cupped her breast, and she gazed into his dark eyes before his tongue pushed deeper. He caressed her palate and tongue, then hungrily sucked at the saliva in her mouth. The shortness of breath she felt was similar to the feeling of drowning.

Riftan’s breath came ragged as well, despite having traversed a steep mountain in heavy armor without breaking a sweat.

He pulled away and stared into the forest. “The rain has stopped.”

The abrupt interruption left Maxi dazed and unable to register his words immediately. Riftan appeared torn, but he let out a sigh after a long moment and lowered her from his lap.

“We should go. It will be dark soon if we don’t hurry.”

He crawled out from the tree and picked up his discarded armor. Finally, Maxi managed to snap out of her daze. This was not the time to be getting comfortable. They were, after all, alone in a mountain overrun with monsters.

The enveloping warmth had evaporated, and Maxi hastened to collect her damp shoes. She forced her feet into them and came outside to find a fully armored Riftan leading the horses over.

“Do you think you can walk?”

He sounded so calm that it was difficult to imagine that this was the man who had been trying to devour her just moments before. She gazed up at him with a sour look before slowly nodding her head.

“I-I have had enough rest.”

“Keep close. We just have to climb a little more and it will be downhill from there. It will be much easier.”

Riftan turned and began walking along the muddy path without making a sound. Maxi trailed him while trying not to slip. The heat had thankfully abated in the rain, but it was difficult to appreciate the cool breeze when she was soaking wet. Maxi wrapped her arms around herself, prompting Riftan to survey their surroundings and offer reassurance.

“I’ll find a place for us to camp soon, so try to get through it until then.”

Maxi glanced around the darkening mountain with a worried look. “Y-You intend for us… to spend the night here?”

“We will have to since it will be dark soon.”

“Th-That’s true… but would it not be better for us to hurry do—”

His face grew grave. “Climbing down a mountain in the dark is extremely dangerous. It would be better for us to find a safe place to rest until daybreak.”

Maxi nodded stiffly. Though she was slightly worried about spending the night in the mountains by themselves, she had no choice but to follow his decision.

She hung her head sullenly. Had he been alone, Riftan would have cleared this mountain and reached the village by now. The thought that she had slowed down the knights made her heart sink like a rock.

“W-Was I… g-going the wrong way?”

Riftan, who had been weaving through the trees, paused and turned to look at her.

“You were planning on getting out of the mountains by yourself?”

“I-I was told that there was a village… at the bottom of this mountain, so…” Maxi trailed off, afraid that he would get angry at her recklessness.

Riftan narrowed his eyes. Instead of yelling at her, he stared down the dark forest path and said flatly, “You were going the right way. This path leads to the village.”

Her heart felt a little lighter at his words. They made their way through the shadowy forest in silence.

Riftan found a small cave before complete darkness descended. After checking every nook and cranny to check for bugs, bats, or snakes lurking in the shadows, he beckoned for her to enter. Maxi eyed the cave warily before crawling inside on her hands and knees.

“I will unsaddle the horses. Wait here, it won’t take long.”

Hugging her knees, Maxi nodded. Riftan crawled out to tie the horses within view, then returned with a saddlebag.

He took out a blanket and handed it to her. “It might be a little damp, but it’s not wet. Take off your clothes and wrap yourself in this.”

Maxi’s eyes grew round. “H-Here?”

“The air grows cold at night. You will get a chill if you sleep in those wet clothes.”

He shoved the blanket in her hands and turned away, evidently his way of prompting her to do as instructed. She did not move at first and instead stared at the dark ceiling, then into the forest now bathed in the blue of twilight. Finally, unable to withstand the dropping temperature any longer, Maxi undressed.

She felt considerably more comfortable after peeling off her wet clothes and wrapping herself in the blanket. She took off her boots as well and tugged the blanket down to her ankles.

“I-I am done.”

Riftan looked over his shoulder to check, then pulled out more items from the bag. Maxi quietly crouched down next to him. Tearing off the sleeve of his tunic, Riftan crumpled it into a ball and struck a flint over it.

Chapter 126

“Shall I… l-light the fire with magic?”

“No. Don’t waste your mana unnecessarily.”

Riftan continued to strike the flint in silence. After several attempts, faint smoke began to rise from the cloth. He blew into the glowing fire, then took out pine cones from his bag and piled them on top of the flame. The pine cones quickly caught alight.

“I’ll go look for kindling. You stay right here.”

Maxi did not know where she would go in such a state anyway. With the blanket wrapped tightly around her, she hugged her knees and watched as he stepped into the dark forest. He never left her field of vision and soon returned with an armful of broken branches.

“They are wet… w-will they catch?”

“I only collected ones that weren’t soaked. They should be usable once I scrape off the wet bark.”

He crouched at one side of the cave and unsheathed a dagger the length of a forearm from his belt. Maxi looked on as he skillfully peeled the bark.

After cutting off thick chunks, he stacked the now-white kindling over the fire. The flame engulfed the finely chipped wood and flared into a blaze that lit up the cave.

“Pass me your wet clothes.”

Maxi handed him the crumpled pile of clothes she had discarded on the ground. After wringing the garments, Riftan gave them a brisk flap and placed them near the heat to dry. He then propped her boots upside down.

Maxi rummaged in the bag in search of something to eat. Seeing this, Riftan fished out a small bundle.

“I was in a hurry, so I was unable to bring anything else.”

He unwrapped a loaf of stale bread and a cured sausage that looked rock-hard. Maxi thought she could manage the bread with enough chewing, but the sausage did not look as easy. The meat packed within looked appetizing, and she was gazing at it wistfully when Riftan began slicing the sausage into small pieces. He tossed them into an empty canteen.

The next thing Maxi knew, Riftan had tied together the extra branches to construct a cooking rig. The canteen hung over the fire, and soon the cave filled with the sound of sizzling oil.

“Hand me the herb pouch.”

Maxi promptly gave it to him. After placing the herbs, mandrago root, and breadcrumbs into the canteen, Riftan shook the container to mix the ingredients with the oil that oozed from the sausage. The savory smell made Maxi’s mouth water.

Riftan poured water over the deliciously roasted sausage and let it boil. In just ten minutes or so, an appetizing soup was ready.

“We don’t have spoons, so use the bread to scoop up the chunks.”

He filled the cap of the canteen and handed it to her. Maxi blew on the steam and carefully took a sip. It was flavorful thanks to the salt from the sausage.

Using the flat piece of bread as a spoon, Maxi scooped up the steeped sausages. It was a meager meal compared to the dishes she had enjoyed at the castle, but Maxi was still amazed that they were able to enjoy a decent meal in the middle of the mountains.

With the hot soup warming her stomach, Maxi quickly finished off the big loaf of bread.

“I did not know… th-that you knew how to cook, Riftan.”

“I wouldn’t call it cooking. Just making something edible from what I have. I only know a few dishes from when I was a mercenary.”

Maxi looked at him quizzically. “How old were you when you joined the mercenary group?”

Riftan arched an eyebrow as if to ask her why she was inquiring about such a thing.

“You told me… that you j-joined the mercenary group when you were young… b-but you never told m-me your exact age,” Maxi added awkwardly.

“I was twelve.”

“T-Twelve?” said Maxi, surprised.

Riftan shoved a piece of bread into his mouth and silently nodded. It was evidently not a topic he wished to discuss in detail, but Maxi was itching to know how a twelve-year-old boy had come to be in a mercenary group. She studied his face for a moment, but her curiosity got the better of her.

“A-And before then?”

Riftan said nothing as he poked the fire with a twig. Maxi resolutely pressed further.

“I-If I recall, you told me that… you moved to Livadon once you joined the mercenary group. Where did you live… before then?”

“In Wedon.”

Maxi furrowed her brow at his half-hearted response.

“Where in Wedon?”

“In the eastern part of the kingdom,” he answered after a while.

Although Maxi wanted to keep prying, she snapped her mouth shut when he looked visibly uncomfortable. Cold silence briefly fell over them.

So, he did not like talking about his childhood. It was unfortunate that she simply could not suppress her desire to know everything about him.

“W-What… did your parents do?”

“And why would you want to know that?” he replied, his voice barbed.

He let out a sigh when he saw her face flush in embarrassment.

“The woman who gave birth to me was a maidservant from the Southern Continent, and my birth father was probably a knight.”

“B-Birth father?”

“I was a bastard,” he said flatly, looking away from her. “I never saw my real father. When he found out that the maidservant he had amused himself with during one of the wars was pregnant, he left after giving her a small dowry. He even found a husband for her. Then he apparently died after getting himself in a dispute.”

A faint sneer briefly tugged at his lips.

“I guess he was not an exceptional knight.”

“W-What about… your mother?”

“She died when I was twelve.” The chill in his voice made Maxi pause, and Riftan continued dryly, “After the woman died, I lived with my stepfather for a while until I ran away and became a mercenary.”

“Was your… r-relationship with your stepfather strained?”

“It was neither good nor bad.”

“B-But… if he made you run away from home at twelve—”

“Maxi,” Riftan said, cutting her off coldly, “we have to climb down the mountain as soon as day breaks, so no more interrogations. Go to sleep if you are done eating.”

Maxi pressed her lips together, unable to ask anything more. Though she was upset at his blatant refusal to talk about himself, she admittedly had a number of things in her own life she would rather not disclose.

Putting on a placid face, Maxi ate the rest of her soup and bread, then lay down by the fire swaddled in the blanket. Riftan removed his breastplate and stretched out his long legs toward the entrance.

The crackling of the fire and the chirping of the insects were the only sounds that floated softly in the darkness. Lying on her side, Maxi watched the flickering shadows on the cave wall before turning her head once more. Although she was so exhausted it felt like a miracle that she was still conscious, sleep still seemed to evade her.

“Are you… n-not going to sleep, Riftan?”

“I will when I can, so stop worrying about me and go to sleep,” he replied brusquely, placing a hand over the sheath of his sword. It was evident that he was alert for a possible monster attack.

When Maxi gazed up at him, clearly worried that he would keep watch like this all night, Riftan brushed away the tangled hair on her forehead.

“I will keep you safe, so don’t be scared and get some rest.”

He evidently thought it was fear that kept her awake. Maxi looked back out at the dark forest.

The shadows behind the trees had been enough to fill her with fear, and yet, now that Riftan was next to her, the pitch darkness did not scare her in the least.

Maxi placed a hand on Riftan’s lap. He shifted his legs as though he were uncomfortable, then clasped her hand in his. Relieved, Maxi closed her eyes.

Though it did not sit well with her to make him keep watch while she slept, it was not as if she could volunteer to do the job instead. If she did, she would be completely drained by morning, and he would have to lug her down the mountain on his back. Her priority at the moment was to replenish as much energy as possible so as not to become a hindrance to him.

Shaking off her prickling conscience, Maxi strove to fall asleep.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi woke as the blue light of dawn faintly shone through the trees. She glanced around, looking for Riftan. He was already in full armor and saddling the horses.

Maxi slowly sat up and was startled when she felt the cold air on her bare skin. She hastily covered herself with the blanket once more. Riftan regarded her with narrowed eyes before turning away with his lips pressed together.

“If you are awake, get dressed. We have to descend the mountain now.”

Maxi stood and picked up her tunic and trousers which had been laid out on a rock. They were wearable, albeit a little damp.

After putting on her cold tunic, she slipped into her trousers and tightened the belt around her waist. Her shoes were still wet, and though she was loath to wear them, she had no other option. Maxi grimaced as she slid her feet into the wet boots and walked over to Rem.

“Don’t let your eyes wander, no matter what. Keep close to me at all times. Do you understand?” Riftan cautioned as he helped her mount Rem.

He climbed onto Talon and led the way. Trailing behind him, Maxi peered about the mountain path. The forest gradually became brighter as the sun rose, and all was quiet. The peaceful surroundings seemed at odds with her current state of paranoia about another goblin attack.

They found a spring halfway down the mountain and allowed Rem and Talon to quench themselves. Once the horses were sated, they continued the climb down without stopping and managed to reach the foot of the mountain before high noon.

A village came into view below a wide field. Maxi smiled brightly at the sight; soon she would be able to bathe with soap, eat at a table, and catch up on rest in a soft bed.

She galloped down the hill like the wind with Riftan at her side. A high rampart made of stacked logs bordered the village, and they soon came upon the secured entrance. Riftan approached the gate and rapped on the door.

A village sentry peered at them through the gap. “Who’s there?”

Riftan took out his identification papers. “I am Riftan Calypse, Commander of the Remdragon Knights. I am on my way to Livadon by order of the king, but I was separated from my party. Did the Remdragon Knights arrive here last night?”

The sentry promptly opened the gate.

“R-Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! It is an honor! The knights are currently lodging in Hanoa Inn. Please, allow me to show you the way.”

Chapter 127

They followed the sentry into the village. It was bigger than Maxi had anticipated, and she took in the bustling street as they rode down the unpaved path. Modest wooden cottages flanked the road, and goats, pigs, and donkeys grazed freely.

An awful stench seemed to be coming from one of the barns. Merchants sold their wares in stalls lined along the excrement-strewn road, and laborers and armed mercenaries were constructing cottages surrounded by stacks of lumbar.

Riftan furrowed his brow as he pushed his way through the throng of people.

“It’s busier than I thought.”

“The monster population has increased. Not only do we have to worry about drakes, but red goblins and kobolds are becoming a problem as well. They’ve already caused heavy damage to the nearby villages. We’ve become overpopulated in the span of a few months from all the people seeking refuge.”

“Do you have enough provisions?”

“We’re better off than most. Merchants frequently drop by on their way to Livadon. And, here we are.”

The sentry pointed to a three-story wooden building at the end of a narrow road.

“That’s the inn where the knights are lodging.”

“You have my thanks.”

Riftan tossed a silver coin to the sentry. The sentry broke into a wide grin and bowed his head. He ran toward the inn, calling out for the innkeeper.

After handing their horses over to the stablehands, Riftan and Maxi entered the inn. The lively conversations in the room instantly ceased. Hiding behind Riftan, Maxi glanced around the dimly-lit lobby.

The knights sat at the closely packed wooden tables and chairs. As soon as they saw Maxi and Riftan, they leaped to their feet and rushed over.

“You caught up faster than we expected, Commander!”

Hebaron grinned and patted Riftan on the shoulder. Riftan shook him off in annoyance and asked the innkeeper for a room. Despite being completely ignored, Hebaron’s grin did not falter.

“I am glad to see you well, my lady. I knew the commander would find you, but I did worry that it would take a while. Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No. I am perfectly well. I apologize… for worrying you.”

“No, my lady, it is us who should apologize for failing to protect you. We assumed that you would be fine since Gabel was with you… It could have gone quite badly had the commander not gone after you. I know of no one better at tracking than the commander.”

Maxi smiled and glanced about the room.

“Th-There… seems to be a lot of missing faces. D-Did everyone get here safely?”

“Yes, everyone made it here last night. Gabel has gone to buy provisions, and the others are talking to the mercenaries staying in the village to gather information. You must be tired, my lady. We can save the greetings for later. Why don’t you rest in your room?”

Hebaron gave her a once-over, then lightly clicked his tongue as though he felt bad for her. Maxi blushed and ran a hand over her tangled hair. She did not need a mirror to know how terrible she must look.

Embarrassed, Maxi hunched her shoulders and went over to where Riftan was beckoning to her at the foot of the stairs. As soon as they entered the room at the end of the third floor, he flung their luggage on the ground.

Though Maxi sorely wanted to jump into bed, she could not bring herself to do so with clothes soaked in sweat and dust. She opted to remove her boots and damp socks first. Riftan watched her before slowly turning away.

“I’ve asked the innkeeper to prepare a bath for you. Try to get some rest after.”

“W-What about you?”

“I must go check if there is any more news from Livadon.”

“But we’ve just arrived… sh-should you not rest a bit—”

He was already out the door before Maxi could finish her sentence. She blinked, her mouth agape.

How on earth could he turn down the opportunity of sleep so readily after a sleepless night? She thought of going after him but heaved a sigh when she realized that it was pointless when he was like this.

A little while later, a plump woman hauled a wooden tub full of water into the room. With the door locked, Maxi stripped off her dirty clothes and immersed herself into the cold water.

Scrubbing away several days’ worth of sweat and dirt was invigorating. She soaped her body twice and thoroughly rinsed off the lather. After that, she painstakingly washed her tangled hair that was matted into a dense bush. When she finally used the clean water in the kettle to wash away the remaining traces of soap, her skin glowed as white as a newborn’s.

Content, Maxi stepped out of the tub and dried herself with a towel. The next part was more difficult. She rummaged through her bag with a grave expression.

Miraculously, there was one clean undergarment. All of her tunics and trousers, however, were hopelessly soiled. There had been no time to wash clothes during the journey, and they were all damp and dirty.

Maxi wrinkled her nose. She was wondering if she had to climb into one of those smelly garments after having washed when a knock interrupted her thoughts.

Wrapping the towel tightly around herself, Maxi asked in an embarrassed tone, “W-Who is it?”

“I was told to bring you a change of clothes, my lady.”

It was the woman who had brought her the bathwater. After making sure no one else was in the corridor, Maxi hastily took the clothes and threw them on.

The coarse tunic hung down to her knees, but Maxi was pleased enough at having clean clothes to wear. After tightening the belt, Maxi handed her dirty garments back to the woman and requested to have them washed.

“Where would you like your meal? Shall I bring it to your room?”

Maxi considered for a moment, then shook her head. She wanted to know what Riftan was up to, and she also wanted to make sure that none of the knights were injured.

She borrowed a pair of slippers from the innkeeper and went down to the first floor where the knights were conversing loudly over their meals. Ulyseon shot up as soon as he saw her.

“My lady!” he said, making his way over to her. “I heard that you were back. Thank God you are all right!”

“I-I apologize… for worrying you,” said Maxi, looking up at the young man who was close to tears.

Garrow had followed Ulyseon over to Maxi. He hung his head, his face as pale as a ghost. “We have no excuse, my lady. We did not even notice that you had been separated from the party… We have failed you as your guards.”

“B-Both of you… please, stop it. It was because… R-Rem got spooked by the goblin attack. If anyone is to blame… i-it is I for not having better control of my horse.”

The young men’s faces remained downcast despite her efforts to console them. Maxi was looking troubled when Gabel approached from behind.

“Are you hurt anywhere, my lady?”

“I-I am all right. What about the knights? Is anyone hurt? I-If anyone requires my—”

“Everyone is perfectly fine, my lady. Please, sit. I will ask them to bring you something to eat.”

He pulled out an empty chair for her, then beckoned to one of the workers. A few moments later, a young server with neatly braided hair placed freshly baked bread, smoked goose, and a mashed turnip salad on the table.

Maxi’s eyes roamed about the room as she ate. Sensing her unasked question, Gabel promptly answered.

“Sir Riftan has gone to meet with the merchants to procure enough provisions before we depart tomorrow.”

“W-We depart tomorrow?”

“The horses are too exhausted for us to leave immediately. What’s more, the road ahead is wilderness that stretches on forever. We will have to source enough water and fodder for the horses since we will not be able to get more supplies on the way. In all honesty, it will be quite difficult to acquire everything we need in a single day.”

Maxi nodded as she shoveled a large slice of meat. By the time she had finished eating, Riftan had still not returned.

She observed the knights as they discussed their itinerary, then returned to her room and slumped onto the bed. Though the inn’s linens were nowhere near the quality of the wool-stuffed silk blankets in Calypse Castle, they felt like heaven compared to the bumpy ground or stone cave. Maxi fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.

The room was dark when she awoke. Surprised, Maxi sat up, wondering how long she had been asleep.

A dark form caught her eye. Squinting, she made out Riftan’s silhouette lying with his back to her, his long legs stretched out.

Maxi blinked until her sight acclimated to the dark, then gingerly got out of bed and crept around so she could see his face. She worried that her movements would wake him, but he remained still even as she lay down facing him.

Relieved, Maxi snuggled against his broad chest. She guessed that he must have bathed. He smelled of soap, and his crisp new clothes smelled faintly of hay.

She pressed her face against his warm chest and breathed in his scent. Although he stirred, he did not wake up. After staring up at his smooth face, Maxi went back to sleep feeling reassured.

◆◆◆

They prepared to depart even before the sun was up. Maxi rose from the bed half-asleep and only just managed to wash her face. She combed her disheveled hair, which always seemed twice as bushy in the morning, and arranged it in a neat braid.

Much to her relief, the clothes she had entrusted to be washed were crisp thanks to the previous day’s sun.

After putting on trousers, a new shirt, and boots, she carefully folded her spare garments inside her bag. The knights were busily moving their luggage when she stepped out of the room with her belongings slung over her back.

She followed them out and immediately spotted Riftan among the men securing the saddlebags.

“R-Riftan! When did you wake up? I didn’t notice you getting out of—”

Maxi stopped. She had been cheerfully rushing over when she saw that he was in mid-conversation with someone. Riftan glanced at her and turned his gaze back to the man.

Riftan took out a few derhams from the leather pouch at his belt and handed them over.

“Good. I shall take those carts.”

“Thank you, sir. I shall load them with fodder for you at once.”

After swiftly slipping the coins into his pocket, the man lugged two large baggage carts that had been tied under a tree over to them.

“Are we… bringing carts with us?” Maxi asked, wide-eyed.

“We will be traveling through plains from now on. There is a small mountain on the way, but there won’t be any more rugged paths like the one from yesterday.”

Maxi smiled brightly at his words. She was sick and tired of climbing mountains.

“I-I see. Then… how much longer do we have to go?”

“We will reach the port within a week, and from there, we will take a ship to Livadon.”

Chapter 128

Riftan watched the inn staff carefully load kegs of water and fodder onto the carts before finally turning his gaze back to Maxi. His expression was stony, and Maxi tilted her head in confusion.

After gazing down at her irritably, Riftan breathed a low sigh and led her to the horses. He pulled something out from one of his saddlebags.

“I got this for you yesterday. I chose the lightest one, so carry it with you even if you find it cumbersome.”

It was a dagger, the hilt of which was easily a little over a kevette[2] in length. Riftan bent to fasten a sturdy leather belt around her waist, then secured the dagger’s sheath to the belt.

“In truth, I do not wish to give you such a ghastly thing…” he said, his lips twisting as he looked down at her with a clouded expression. “But when I heard that you were lost in the mountains all by yourself without a single weapon, I felt like I’d been plunged into darkness. I thought it best for you to at least have a knife on you.”

“Th-Thank you. I shall use it well.”

“I have no intention of making you use such a thing. I am merely giving it to you as a precaution,” he said sharply, then added with a groan, “Still, I shall teach you how to use it soon.”

Maxi gave him a determined nod. So far, she had felt like a cyst hanging off the campaign, so the mere fact that he was giving her a weapon filled her with joy.

After watching her flushed face with an anxious expression, Riftan shook his head and led her back to the inn where they ate a simple breakfast. They departed the village soon after.

The vast plain seemed to stretch on and on. Maxi galloped through it surrounded by the knights. Compared to the rugged mountain path, crossing the even dirt road patched with grass was like riding on soft clouds.

Maxi looked up at the clear blue sky, then over her shoulder at the two baggage carts rattling along the road. The pair of stallions they had purchased at the village managed to keep up with the warhorses despite having to lug fodder, water kegs, provisions, and firewood.

“Do we… need so much fodder and w-water?

“There will not be any grass or even a puddle once we get a little further,” said Gabel, looking up at the sky as he galloped next to her. “Since it does not seem like it is going to rain anytime soon, even just what we have currently is not enough to water all these horses.”

Rain was not a welcome guest for travelers on the road, and Maxi grew a little worried. Not only did it make for an uncomfortable day of riding in soaked clothes and shoes, but it also rendered their herbs and provisions unusable.

It occurred to Maxi that galloping across a bleak plain under the scorching sun was also an unpleasant experience.

Wiping beads of sweat that were already forming on her nose, Maxi anxiously gazed up at the burning sun. It would grow hotter at noon. Would they be able to endure such heat?

True to her fears, the soaring sun assaulted them with sweltering heatwaves. The horses could not stop panting, and even the knights, who rarely showed exhaustion, were soaked with sweat.

The campaign party rode across the vast, shade-less land before stopping by a stream. They had a simple lunch of bread and jerky while the horses eagerly drank water. Afterward, they set off across the endless plain once more.

Never in her wildest dreams did Maxi think she would come to miss the mountains. Not even a single day had gone by. Thinking of the shade beneath the trees and icy valley streams almost brought tears to her eyes. She heaved a sigh as she gazed over the arid plain devoid of even a single blade of grass.

Her scalp stung from the scorching heat, and her back streamed with sweat. By the time they decided to stop for the night, Maxi felt like a soggy spinach leaf.

The choice of that night’s campground was an area dotted with large rocks. Maxi laboriously slid from the saddle. Her painstaking efforts to clean herself only a day prior had all come to naught. She mused that perhaps it would be easier to give up on sanitation altogether on this journey.

She trudged to where the junior knights had gathered and helped them feed the horses. Ulyseon vehemently tried to stop her, but it made Maxi uncomfortable to do nothing while everyone else was bustling about.

She picked up some of the fodder and hand-fed the horses, then filled a pail with water to let them drink. Riftan had just returned from a patrol, and he frowned when he saw her tending to the mounts.

“Stop doing that and get some rest.”

Taking her arm, he dragged her to the entrance of the tent that had just been pitched.

“Rest inside while the food is being prepared. You will be helping us more that way.”

The look she gave was full of discontent, but she bobbed her head in resignation. She had grown somewhat accustomed to life on the road by now, so she was not as dead tired as she used to be at the end of a long day. Still, her stamina was nothing compared to that of the knights who trained rigorously every day.

As Riftan said, it would be more helpful to the knights if she replenished her energy whenever she could.

Riftan brought her meal to her on a tray as soon as it was ready. The sun set as Maxi filled her empty stomach with bacon potato stew and barley bread. Beside her, Riftan also ate his share.

“How are your aches?”

“They… are not as bad as before, a-and I have grown used to the long rides.”

The truth was that her inner thighs were still sore, and her shoulders ached, but Maxi did her best to look unbothered. Riftan studied her with narrowed eyes as if to discern whether or not she was telling the truth.

He rose to his feet. “Good. Then let’s have a brief lesson on how to use your weapon before you sleep.”

“N-Now?”

“Are you too tired?”

Shaking her head, Maxi hastily got up and followed him out of the tent. Riftan stopped a short distance away.

“Come, draw your dagger.”

Maxi awkwardly glanced about. The knights eating by the fire watched them with interest.

Maxi cleared her throat, then gripped the hilt of the dagger at her waist with fumbling fingers. She wanted to unsheathe it gracefully, but yanking the blade from the tightly encased leather scabbard proved difficult.

Flustered, Maxi grabbed the scabbard with one hand and pulled the dagger with the other. The metal grated as it came out.

Riftan watched her with his arms crossed and his brows furrowed.

“You have it the wrong way. This side of the blade should face down,” he said, pointing to the gracefully curved edge.

Maxi hastily flipped the dagger over in her hand, but the deep crease on Riftan’s forehead did not soften. He studied her awkward posture with a grave expression.

“A dagger is meant for stabbing, not cutting. You can’t wield it like that. More like this…”

Placing his hand over hers, he tipped the blade until it was almost parallel to the ground, then took three steps away from her.

“Good. Now try stabbing me with it,” he said calmly.

“You— You want me to do what?”

“I want you to stab me.”

“I-Isn’t that dangerous? W-What if you get hurt?”

Riftan’s lips curled up in amusement at her alarm. “You won’t be able to hurt me with that thing even if the sky were to split in half, so stop worrying and come at me.”

Maxi’s face flushed. He was right. It was certainly impossible for her to wound the greatest knight on the continent, but his overly condescending tone stoked her ire.

She glared at him, then squeezed her eyes shut and charged. She barely managed two steps before her foot caught on a stone, sending her lurching forward.

Maxi frantically flailed her arms to regain her balance, sending the dagger flying toward the spectators. Balancing their bowls of stew in one hand, the knights hastily dodged the assailing dagger. Riftan quickly caught her before she fell.

He sighed incredulously. “Why would you close your eyes before attacking? Especially when you’d be lucky to strike your target with them open…”

Maxi felt her ears burn. “B-Because it was my first try. I will do better… th-the second time.”

Riftan cocked an eyebrow. Then, as if goading her to give it her best shot, he released her and backed away.

It did not take long for everyone to discover that she possessed no talent for swordsmanship. Her wildly swung dagger rebounded upward whenever it hit Riftan’s gauntlet, then fell out of her hand.

In a show of patience, Riftan taught her the correct way to wield it and how to efficiently stab the vital points. Despite the lesson, Maxi failed to improve no matter how many times she attempted an offensive.

Clutching her sore wrist, she nervously studied his face. She was afraid that she had only reinforced his presumption that she was a weak and inept noblewoman.

“It’s hopeless. We’ll just have to do our best to protect her,” Hebaron muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

He had been watching from a rock, munching on jerky. Although he probably had not meant for her to hear, his naturally resonant voice carried over.

Her shoulders sagged in dismay. It appeared that Riftan agreed with Hebaron, but he, at least, did not voice his opinion out loud.

Riftan picked her dagger off the ground and slid it back into the sheath at her waist. “Let us stop here for today. You must be exhausted. Get some rest.”

Afraid that he would give up on teaching her, Maxi hastily said, “I-I will do better tomorrow. You will… teach me again tomorrow, won’t you?”

“We will see,” he answered vaguely, then nudged her back to the tent.

Maxi gave him a subtle look. “What about you? A-Are you not… coming in with me?”

Riftan’s lips thinned into a contorted smile.

“I shall join you later. You should go rest first.”

Maxi looked up at him, wondering if he intended to sit up all night outside her tent again, but meekly retreated. She was utterly spent and did not have the energy to argue. After rubbing her aching wrist, she removed her boots and pushed them into a corner.

What she wanted more than anything was a bath, but right now they had to conserve water. She pushed down the urge as she removed her belt.

She lay on the bed with her bag as a makeshift pillow. Even though the sun had completely set and had taken the heat with it, her damp clothes clung to her body. It made falling asleep difficult.

Right until the moment she dozed off, Maxi repeated fervent prayers for them to find a stream tomorrow.

Chapter 129

Unfortunately, the heavens did not listen to Maxi’s prayers. There was no sign of even a puddle during the five days of the journey.

A few trees or thorn bushes every now and then were the only landmarks. The kegs of water that had once formed a mountainous pile atop the cart were quickly running out. Maxi’s hopes of a bath were a mere dream.

Drenched in sweat and covered in dirt, the campaign party rode all day across the barren land. They only came upon monsters twice.

The first was a chilling encounter with three drakes in a rock-strewn clearing. The second was the very next day, when all the fodder they had lugged throughout the journey had nearly gone up in flames because of the salamander hiding amongst the rocks.

Maxi had found the giant lizard that could light its body on fire terrifying. The knights, however, had been more than happy to acquire a rare firestone from the salamander’s carcass.

The gruesome sight of the knights disemboweling the monster did not perturb Maxi as much as it once had. It was inevitable that her stomach had grown stronger; days of bearing witness to monster battles and the knights skinning wildlife for their meals had taken care of that.

It felt as if Maxi’s delicate nerves had chafed away. Now when she saw a rabbit hiding in a crevice, instead of perking up at the sight of such an adorable creature, she thought of rabbit stew for supper. Maxi was not entirely sure if the change was a good or a bad one.

“Commander, we’re almost out of water. We will have to find a source tomorrow,” said Sir Evan.

They had been taking a short break to feed the horses. Riftan, tearing up meat jerky on a rock, glanced over his shoulder at the remaining kegs of water on the cart.

Maxi could see the creases forming on his forehead. He scanned the area for a moment, then said in a calm but clear voice, “We should be able to reach Kardikil Forest before sunset. The horses should be able to last four more hours.”

It was a wonder how he was able to read the path so well. All around them, rocks and thorn bushes were the only things in sight, yet he always seemed to know which direction to go or how much longer was left. He made it seem as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Riftan led the campaign party with absolute certainty, and his knights never doubted his judgment. It was his experience and prudence that earned him the knights’ undivided trust.

Ending their respite, the knights got back on their horses and set out once more. When they had galloped for hours without rest, greenery gradually emerged on the horizon, just as Riftan had predicted. Maxi urged Rem on toward the forest, forgetting the heavy exhaustion weighing on her shoulders.

Soon, the party reached a forest densely packed with towering trees. Maxi let out a deep sigh of relief as they entered the dark shade.

The impenetrable leaves blocked the sun, making the heat more bearable. They trekked through the forest for some time. Maxi grew nervous when they found no puddles, let alone a spring. She did not think she could last another day without a bath.

Praying for even the smallest water source, Maxi glanced about their surroundings.

Riftan abruptly stopped his horse. “It will rain soon. We will camp here.”

The sun looked bright through the leaves, and the heat was stifling. Though Maxi doubted it would rain, she dismounted without a word.

The knights went about setting up tents between the trees. They covered the carts with stiff cloths coated with tar to keep their provisions and firewood dry.

Walking past them, Maxi tied Rem to a tree and unsaddled her. She was about to carry her bag into the tent when Riftan appeared and snatched it from her hand.

“Follow me.”

He led her to a place not far from the camp. There, she saw a tent pitched under a large tree lush with leaves.

After tossing her bag into the tent, Riftan lifted the flap wide for her to enter. It was clearly a message telling her to rest instead of loitering about the camp. Maxi sighed and stepped inside.

A thick pile of blankets covered the floor. Maxi gingerly lowered herself onto the soft linen, her buttocks feeling battered from another long day in the saddle. She took off her boots and pushed them into a corner. Although she wanted to remove her damp clothes, she only had one clean tunic that she was saving until she could wash.

It was uncertain if they would be able to find a spring today. Maxi was debating whether to do a quick search of the vicinity when rain began to splatter against the tent.

Startled, Maxi stuck her head out. Gray clouds filled the sky, and heavy raindrops pelted down in a torrent.

Maxi threw back the opening and searched for Riftan, wondering why he was not taking shelter from the rain. She spotted him standing a short distance away with his head tilted toward the sky, scrubbing his face and nape.

Riftan motioned for her to join him in the downpour. “Maxi, come over here.”

In the next moment, his armor was on the ground. He did not seem to care that the rain soaked through his thin tunic.

He was not the only one. Except for the few knights keeping watch, the rest of the men also began removing their armor and washing away days’ worth of sweat and dirt. They were like children gleefully splashing in the water. Hebaron even cast off his tunic and scrubbed his muscled torso with his hands. Maxi watched them with a look of embarrassment.

“Come out and wash now. We don’t know when you’ll be able to do so again.”

“B-But…”

The argument that it was not proper for a lady to bathe in the open was at the tip of her tongue, but she was dying to cleanse away the grime.

As she watched the knights wash in the cool rain, Maxi eventually gave in to the powerful temptation. She grabbed the bar of soap from her bag and stepped out of the tent.

The rain drenched her in a matter of seconds. Maxi let out a content sigh as cool water splattered her face. Undressing like the knights was of course not an option, but she thought she would be able to wash her face and hair behind a tree.

She slipped behind the tent to hide herself from view. Just as she was about to begin washing her hair, Riftan suddenly grabbed her arm.

“Come this way.”

Not knowing where they were going, Maxi squelched after him through the wet grass. He stopped at a clearing behind a thicket of bushes some distance from the camp. There was a large rock, and Riftan led her around it. He then spread a tar-coated linen in front of her and tied the ends to a tree. In the blink of an eye, she found herself surrounded by a curtain that provided a tiny private space.

“I have told them not to come anywhere close to this place, so do not worry about being seen.”

Wiping away the rain dripping into her eyes, Maxi turned her gaze to where the knights were. Though she could not see them through the vegetation, she was still not completely reassured. Her desire for a bath was acute, however, and now was not the time to be hesitating. The rain could stop at any moment.

Maxi threw glances at Riftan over the curtain. He took a step back and turned around as if to stand guard, and she hastily began to undress.

The heavy rain stung her skin, and she shuddered at the strange sensation. She hung her clothes on a branch and began rubbing away the dirt with her hands.

Maxi washed from head to toe with soap. She could not help trembling from fear as she did so, worried that someone might leap from the bushes or that there would be another monster attack.

Thankfully, the rain only grew stronger. It beat down in a white haze and blotted out the surroundings. Noting the rain obscuring everything from sight, Maxi felt her anxiety dissipate. The bizarre situation suddenly made her laugh.

Who would have thought that she would one day bathe in the rain in the middle of a forest?

Chuckling, she tossed her head back and washed off the soap from her face and hair. When she had thoroughly rinsed herself, she turned to grab her wet garments from the tree. That was when she realized that the linen that separated her and Riftan was no longer there.

Flustered, Maxi drew back. One of the knots must have come undone under the pouring rain.

The cloth lay limp on the ground, one end still dangling on a branch. Riftan stood as immobile as a stone statue, staring at her.

His expression made her freeze. His searing gaze ran down her wet shoulder and over her hair that clung to her skin. His gaze then reached her breasts, where it lingered for a long time. She could see his throat bobbing.

Maxi felt her own throat burn. He ventured lower, moving down her flat stomach to her pale thighs, then all the way to her white feet streaked with blue veins. Finally, his dark eyes met hers.

A strange feeling of helplessness seized her. Riftan looked mesmerized as though he had never seen her naked before, which only heightened her embarrassment. Flushing crimson, Maxi snatched her clothes from the branch and quickly covered her chest.

Riftan was in front of her in a flash. He grabbed her hand, his strong fingers curling around her own cold ones.

“Don’t.” His low voice was barely audible over the rain. “Let me look at you a little longer. You have no idea how much I have been—”

Maxi shuddered like a bird caught in a trap and gazed up at him through her lashes.

Riftan let out a suppressed groan, and his body shook as though he were trying to restrain himself. Then, as if he found it impossible to resist the temptation right before him, he reached out to touch her.

Chapter 130

Maxi flinched and backed away until her back bumped into rough bark. Stepping closer, Riftan cupped her breast and pressed his lips against hers. His thick tongue pushed past her lips and roamed her mouth.

The pouring rain beat against their faces, shoulders, and backs as drooping leaves clung to their cheeks. It was the most primitive thing Maxi had ever experienced.

Picking off the leaves, Riftan kissed her cheek, jaw, and eyelid.

Maxi drew in a sharp breath, and the smell of rain and wet vegetation filled her lungs. Lowering his head, Riftan licked the raindrops from the tip of her breast. Then, as if needing more, he hungrily began to suck on it.

It was like she was caught in a storm. She pulled on his wet tunic as if to tear it off.

Squeezing her breasts up, Riftan peppered them with kisses one after the other before pulling his soaked tunic over his head. Maxi’s eyes roamed over his smooth, marblelike shoulders. The rain spattered over them, and white vapor rose where his body met hers.

Her skin prickled. She wound her arms around his broad neck, and he responded by devouring her lips as he slid his hand between her legs. The moment she felt his fingers stroking her sensitive flesh, her body shook as though struck by lightning.

Maxi writhed beneath the overwhelming deluge of sensations, and a growl escaped Riftan’s throat.

“I can’t hold back any longer.”

His face was contorted as though he were enduring unspeakable pain.

“I am truly… at my limits.”

His helpless gaze made Maxi shudder. He was engulfed by a pressing need as powerful as hers.

His finger slid deeper inside her, where it began to skillfully stoke the heat. Maxi’s lips latched onto his shoulder as sporadic moans bubbled up. Her limbs felt as though they were melting, and her nerves were so tightly strung that her body quivered at the smallest stimulation.

Riftan’s last bit of patience burned away at the sight of her sensitive reactions. As if he could wait no longer, he yanked his trousers down and thrust into her.

Maxi let out a moan as he filled her. It felt as if a burning rod had entered her stomach. Startled by the tightness, Maxi began to writhe. Riftan held her against him and did not budge. She felt like a mouse caught in a snake’s coil.

Clinging to his shoulders, Maxi gasped for air. His sturdy thighs were taut against hers, and his muscle-hardened abdomen pressed against her soft stomach. Soon, Riftan began to rock his hips.

Maxi bounced up and down with only his arms holding her up. Each time he drove into her, it caused a tingling deep within, and her lungs felt as though they would explode.

Her head was spinning. Raindrops seeped into her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. For all she knew, they could have been tears of passion.

Maxi shook her head like a woman driven out of her mind.

“R-Riftan…”

Pushing her against the trunk, Riftan began to move faster, thrusting deeper into her. Maxi was stretched to her limit. Unable to withstand the motion, her body convulsed as she clung to him.

Riftan grabbed her hand and entwined his fingers with hers. Finally, he grew rigid, and Maxi felt his lukewarm essence erupt within her. The erotic sensation made her quiver. A sharp pleasure rippled through her, and it felt as if she would burst apart into tiny pieces.

“Damn it…” said Riftan, his chest heaving.

He still held her tightly. Exhausted, Maxi slumped against him and lay her head on his shoulder. Strength refused to return to her legs as her thighs continued to convulse.

After carefully withdrawing from her, Riftan scooped her up. He pulled on his trousers with his other hand and wrapped his tunic over her body.

The rain had grown weaker, and now it pattered against their skin more gently. Riftan strode over to their tent with her still hoisted in his arms.

Finally regaining her senses, Maxi nervously looked around. The knights were thankfully nowhere to be seen.

Riftan shuffled into the tent on his knees and lowered her onto the bedroll. He did not seem to care that the cot he had carefully laid out for her was getting wet. He peeled off the soaked tunic and climbed on top of her.

“Let me have you one more time.”

His eyes were clouded with desire. Planting a kiss on her breast, he positioned himself once more between her legs. She felt his thickness push deep inside her.

Maxi sobbed pitifully. Sparks appeared above her as her most sensitive flesh was stimulated again so soon after her last pleasure.

Placing his elbows above her shoulders, Riftan lowered himself onto her and slowly began to move. His large, rock-hard body enveloped her own.

Maxi bit down on his forearm to repress her moans, and his lips quivered when even that stinging sensation brought him pleasure.

“Goddammit…”

Soon, he began to move wildly, abandoning all restraint. Dizzying ecstasy took hold of Maxi and stretched on and on. Her climax was akin to torture. Maxi clawed and struck at Riftan like an enraged cat.

Riftan rained kisses over her lips, cheeks, and eyelids as if to soothe her, and continued to thrust inside her. At length, his climax followed. Maxi tossed her head back as he drove inside her with such force that she thought her body might break.

Her lungs felt close to bursting, and her brain had melted into a murky puddle. Her body tense, Maxi gazed hazily at the ceiling of the tent before going limp and closing her eyes.

Drowsy darkness engulfed her, and Maxi went out like a light beneath him.

◆◆◆

Maxi slowly opened her eyes again when she felt a wet towel wiping her body. Darkness had fallen while she had been asleep.

She vacantly listened to the rain pelting down outside when she felt a hand sliding between her thighs. She sat bolt upright. Riftan immediately pushed her back down onto the cot and gently wiped her feverish flesh with the cool towel.

“Lift your legs. I’ll help you get dressed.”

Looking up at his silhouette, Maxi followed his instructions. After helping her put on her undergarment, Riftan hoisted her upper body up and helped her into a tunic as though she were a child.

Maxi pulled the tunic down below her knees and lay on the blanket again. Riftan turned away from her and rummaged through his bag.

“The rain wouldn’t let up so we were unable to cook anything. Have this for now.”

Maxi gingerly accepted the fist-sized apple he held out to her. Setting etiquette aside, she munched on it without getting up. Riftan also fed her bite-size pieces of bread as though he were feeding a bird.

“We will be spending the night here and starting out again as soon as the rain stops.”

He sat silently next to her with a leg stretched out in front. After a moment, he hesitatingly opened his mouth.

“Do you feel all right?”

Maxi attempted to sit up but dropped back onto the cot with a groan. Her waist throbbed as though it were being stabbed, while the flesh between her thighs was stinging.

At a loss for what to do, Riftan massaged her waist.

“Did I hurt you?”

“N-No, it was not painful. It was… just a bit… t-tiring.”

He released a repressed sigh.

“Damn it. After all that time restraining myself… I truly did not intend for this to happen. I lost control…”

“You have been… r-restraining yourself?” Maxi asked in surprise.

Silence fell over them. Riftan, who had been sitting motionless in the dark, pinched her cheek without warning.

“How could you be so oblivious to a man going through torture right in front of you?”

Maxi’s mouth flew open at his accusation. She had always considered herself as the keen and sensitive one, while Riftan was obtuse and knew nothing about a woman’s feelings.

Rubbing her stinging cheek, Maxi glowered at him. “It is you… w-who is strange! W-Who could have imagined that such a thing would be on your mind… after an exhausting d-day? Moreover… I have n-not been… looking my best.”

Not looking her best was a delicate way of putting it. Her wind-blown hair was disheveled, her clothes were filthy, and her face was streaked with sweat. Who would have thought that he would feel desire at such an appalling sight?

Nonetheless, Riftan’s perspective was evidently different.

He rubbed his forehead with his palm. “Your face was flushed, your eyes sparkled, and your clothes clung to you, drenched in sweat. And your tousled hair…”

He groaned and stared at the ceiling.

“This is the hardest campaign I’ve ever been on in my life.”

“I-I did not know that it was… so hard on you,” Maxi mumbled weakly after a brief silence.

She was no stranger to his virility, but she was stunned that he could feel such strong desire even in the middle of an exhausting march.

Was that the reason he had been sleeping outside their tent? When she looked up at his face blankly, Riftan sighed and pulled the blanket over her.

“I was going to restrain myself to the end. I know that it is hard for you to keep up with us, so I should have let you rest whenever possible…” He swore under his breath. “I must have lost my mind.”

“I-I did not… dislike it. I-I was surprised… but… I-I still liked it.”

Maxi’s face turned crimson at her own words. She had not said them merely to reassure him. His reaction meant that he was so taken with her, and that made her happy. The way he had looked at her in the rain was unforgettable.

For the first time in her life, Maxi felt like a stunning beauty. It was a scary but thrilling moment she knew she would never experience again. She reached out and caressed his forearm, and Riftan lay down beside her.

He pulled her into his arms. “Do not say such things. Or do you really want to drive me mad?”

He said it in a grumble but pleasantly rubbed his cheek on her shoulder as he did so. Maxi giggled when his warm breath tickled her nape.

Though she was utterly spent, she had never been so sated and happy in her life. Enveloped in his embrace, she listened to the rain until she drifted off to sleep once more.

Chapter 131

The rain finally let up at dawn. The knights were already out of their tents before first light and were busily preparing breakfast. None of them had been able to eat a decent meal last night, so they intended to prepare something more substantial before setting out. Nothing mattered more during a brutal march than sufficient rest and food.

Maxi ate the bowl of potato stew Riftan brought her and got dressed. When the light grew brighter, the knights prepared for departure.

Maxi was about to mount Rem when Riftan appeared at her side.

He grabbed her arm. “Come with me.”

Maxi’s eyes widened.

“Ride on this today,” he said, pointing to the cart now free of the tar-coated cloth.

Realizing that he was worried that she might still be feeling the effects of the previous night’s exertions, Maxi grew red.

“I-I am all right. I can… ride my horse.”

“Half of our supplies are gone, so you won’t be added baggage. You should try to conserve your energy while we’re traveling through the plains.”

“Do as the commander says, my lady. You must replenish what energy you can.”

The knights wholeheartedly supported Riftan’s suggestion. Though Maxi was mortified that they might be doing so because they had cottoned on to what happened last night, she feigned ignorance and bobbed her head.

When she climbed onto the cart and sat down, the knights swiftly fell in line and began to lead their horses through the lush forest.

Maxi watched Rem to make sure she was obediently following Ulyseon, then propped up a stack of hay to use as a cushion. The rattling cart was still more comfortable than being on a horse. Leaning back, Maxi began to nod off in earnest.

They made it through the rest of the Kardikil Forest safely with no monster attacks. Having rested well on the cart for half a day, Maxi’s physical condition was much improved by sunset.

Determined to contribute this time, Maxi rolled up her sleeves and went to help the knights prepare their meal. Riftan frowned disapprovingly but did not say anything to her bustling about.

Maxi helped the junior knights boil broad beans in a large cauldron and skewered four rabbits over the fire. When the food was ready, the knights gathered in a circle and savored the humble yet satisfying meal.

Perhaps due to spending a day at ease, the next day’s travel was significantly faster. They galloped across the field like the wind and swiftly traversed the small hill full of wildflowers.

At long last, the port came into view. Maxi’s eyes widened at the magnificent sight along the foothills.

The setting sun in the west made the deep blue waters sparkle as though it had been sprinkled with gold. The rim of the cape jutted out to sea like a crescent moon, and it was wrapped in a dock packed with ships.

Maxi stared over the sea in amazement, then turned her gaze to the city surrounded by a high wall. Judging by the multi-story buildings jammed together between intricate roads, the city was easily two to three times more populated than Anatol.

Hebaron bellowed a lively cheer as he looked down at the city. “We finally get to put our feet up. I, for one, am in desperate need of ale.”

Riftan did not say anything and led the party down the hill in a flash. After going through a simple check at the gate to confirm their identities, they entered the city.

Maxi’s eyes roved about the road lit with torches. Taverns lined the main road, and through their wide-open doors, Maxi could see drunken sailors and red-nosed mercenaries amongst women flaunting their bare, pale breasts.

Some of the women stuck their heads out the window and whistled loudly at the knights. Startled by their drunken cackles, Maxi hunched her shoulders.

Gabel rode up to her and cautioned, “There are many unsavory people near the ports, my lady. Try not to look around, or you might see something unsightly.”

Maxi snapped her head forward.

Riftan rode past the square toward the pier with the assurance of someone who had been to the city before. She followed him down the wide road, and soon large ships came into view. The campaign party came to a stop in front of a building opposite a dock.

“Evan, let them know we are here, and get the servants.”

Sir Evan Crude promptly leaped off his horse and entered the building. A little while later, servants bearing lamps rushed outside to greet them.

As she dismounted, Maxi glanced up curiously at the three-story building. Riftan, who had approached without her noticing, placed his arm around her shoulder protectively and walked toward the entrance.

“We will be sleeping here tonight.”

Stepping inside the building, Maxi eyed the smooth stone floor, the carpeted stairs, and the neatly plastered walls one after the other. Compared to the dingy inns she had seen so far, this place was luxurious.

“W-What… is this place?”

“It’s an inn owned by the Verden Merchants’ Guild,” Riftan explained as he climbed the stairs. “It’s a prominent guild that manages several of the crown’s trading ships. The head of the guild, Lord Verden, is a cousin of King Reuben’s on his maternal side, so he often offers funds for large campaigns like this. We’ll also be relying on the guild to loan us a ship tomorrow.”

While the servants led the knights to their respective rooms, Maxi and Riftan entered a lavish suite furnished with a large bed. Inside, Riftan pulled off his heavy armor piece by piece onto the floor.

Maxi went straight to the open window and watched the sea as it swallowed the sun. The briny smell pierced her nose, and she listened to the crashing waves.

An odd sense of wonder filled her heart as she gazed out at the seemingly endless horizon. The sea was far more beautiful than any description she had read in stories.

“I’ve asked them to prepare a bath. Do you have anything to change into?”

Turning to him, Maxi shook her head. Having cast off his heavy armor, Riftan walked over to her with light steps and brushed away a lock of hair sticking to her face.

“Then I guess you will have to sleep with nothing on tonight.”

The anticipation in his eyes made Maxi’s cheeks flush. He cupped her face with his calloused hands and gently planted a kiss on her lips.

“Are you tired?”

“I-I am all right.”

In truth, she was exhausted, but she knew he would leave the room and not return until late if she told him so. Maxi wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her face against his sturdy chest. Riftan blinked, taken aback by her boldness, before a pleased smile pulled at his lips. He hoisted her onto the windowsill and carefully loosened her tight braids.

Maxi relished the feeling of his long fingers painstakingly unraveling her tangled locks. Riftan combed her hair for a long time, then massaged her stiff shoulders with great care.

By the time his touch was becoming gentle caresses, servants entered the room with towels and water for the bath. Riftan and Maxi managed to wedge themselves into the cramped tub and began to wash each other.

She lathered his hair with soap while he gently wiped her back and shoulders with a towel. Once they were clean, they dried themselves and lay side by side on the bed, their lips locked in a lingering kiss.

Perhaps it was because their march had ended safely, but Riftan was more relaxed and gentler than ever before. He took his time caressing her before he entered her carefully and began to move as slowly as a gentle wave.

Maxi lost herself in his embrace. Touch after touch only heightened her pleasure. She relished the feeling of his weight pressing onto her, the sensation of his hot lips on her skin, and his burning length quivering inside her as it stretched her to her limit.

They made love until they were exhausted. Then, lying on their fronts, they devoured the food a maidservant had left for them outside the door. After their stomachs were full of fresh fruit and richly-seasoned dishes, all of which was a first in a long while, they began to feel drowsy.

They fell asleep with their limbs tangled together like vines, as though they were of one body. It was the first sweet and languid moment they had shared in weeks.

The next day, the tranquility ended as soon as the sun rose. Riftan’s grave expression returned as he put on his armor, and it was as if the tension on his face had never eased. Maxi donned the clothes the servants had washed for her last night and packed her things.

The real journey had just begun. It would take them seven to ten days to reach Levan, the capital of Livadon, by ship. After that, a long battle with the troll army awaited.

Maxi’s face darkened as she remembered the party that had left before them. This was no time for her to be feeling relieved when they had only reached the port. She was certain that far more arduous travel lay ahead.

After breakfast on the first floor, Maxi and the knights left for the pier where large ships were docked in an orderly line. Sun-tanned sailors tirelessly loaded cargo onto the vessels. Maxi also noted a few of them hanging precariously onto the masts, checking the condition of the ropes and sails.

Unable to keep her head still, Maxi took in the bustling port with rapt attention.

Riftan talked to the captain of a ship anchored at the end of the dock. Hebaron had explained to her that nothing mattered more in a sea voyage than a competent captain. It was why they had to make sure whoever was in charge of the vessel was trustworthy. The man Riftan was talking to calmly answered the barrage of questions without any sign of displeasure.

“We finished all the preparations a few days ago. Before she left for Livadon, Her Royal Highness Princess Agnes specifically instructed that we must be set to depart as soon as you arrive.”

Maxi was taken aback at the mention of the princess. Had Princess Agnes also departed for Livadon? Unlike Maxi, however, Riftan did not seem surprised at all.

“When did the royal knights depart?”

“They arrived four days ago and left immediately for Livadon.”

“Are there any new reports from Livadon?”

The captain shook his head, looking grave. “The coalition army seems to be struggling after the fall of Louivell Castle. I’ve heard that they are fighting to reclaim the lands taken by the monsters, but I don’t know the exact situation.”

Riftan’s face hardened, as did the faces of the knights silently listening to their conversation. The captain broke out in a sweat as the air around them grew bleak.

“If you wish, we can depart immediately. We already have enough provisions and hay on board.”

“Is there enough room for the horses?”

“Of course. I’ve prepared a stable.”

After inspecting the vessel with several of his knights, Riftan elected to depart at once.

The knights promptly led their horses from the inn and boarded the ship. Since there was a chance that Rem might be frightened of boarding a vessel, Maxi entrusted her to a sailor and climbed onto the ship first.

Standing on the deck, her heart began to hammer with fear and a peculiar excitement. Maxi gazed out at the calm sea glittering under the sun.

She took a deep breath. The saltiness of the sea filled her lungs, and her heavy heart felt a little lighter.

“Maxi, don’t stand too close to the railing.”

Riftan had been watching the horses board the ship, and he now beckoned her over. Embarrassed that she had been acting like an excited child when they were on their way to battle, Maxi quickly went to him.

Chapter 132

As if he were pulling on the reins of an unruly colt, Riftan wrapped his arm around Maxi’s shoulder and led her to the cabin.

“Let me show you our lodgings.”

Maxi threw him a glance as she followed him down the stairs. “I-Is it all right for you to leave the deck… before all the horses are led to the stables?”

“The knights will see to that.”

The well-oiled passageway glistened. They stopped at the door at the end, and Maxi peered out from behind Riftan to scan the dim room. Though it could not compare to their bedchambers at Calypse Castle, the cabin was still spacious and lavish.

She darted into the room and sat at the edge of the soft bed. Riftan dropped the baggage he had slung over his shoulder with a thud.

“All the sailors are men, which means there won’t be any maidservants to wait on you. So tell me if you need anything,” he said, removing the cover from the porthole next to the table.

Light streamed in and bathed his face in bright sunlight.

“Never wander around the ship on your own. Though I doubt anyone would dare to lay a hand on my wife, it never hurts to be careful.”

Maxi did not think he needed to worry so much since it was highly unlikely for anyone to take an interest in her, but she kept the thought to herself and simply nodded.

They went back to the deck as the ship left the port. The sailors pulled the lines taut, unfurling dozens of sails.

Standing at the railing, Maxi watched as the large ship cut through the churning sea. A light tremor shook beneath her feet each time the waves hit the hull of the vessel, and a gust of wind filled the sails until they swelled out like clouds as though the wind itself was aiding their journey.

The unfamiliar floating sensation made Maxi cling to Riftan’s side, and he stroked her back reassuringly.

“Sailing for the first time can feel dizzy, so try not to look down until you get used to the feeling. You might feel seasick if you keep fixating on the swaying.”

Maxi was already feeling a little dizzy, so she took his advice and stepped away from the railing. Beyond the stern, the whole port gradually grew more distant. The receding city became a speck in the horizon, and they were soon drifting all alone on the open sea.

Maxi enjoyed the ocean breeze with Riftan for a moment before they returned to their cabin to rest.

Their first day on board the ship passed peacefully. Although she felt nauseous for hours after their departure, she felt better after a nap and was well enough to have dinner.

Maxi went down to the mess with Riftan for their meal, after which she left for bed early. It seemed the fatigue was finally catching up with her. She felt heavy, and her limbs felt limp despite the long nap.

She was out like a light as soon as her head hit the pillow. When she woke the next day, the sun was already high overhead.

“How is your seasickness?”

Riftan handed her a cup of water as she groggily raised her head. Gulping down the lukewarm water, Maxi swept her eyes over him. He was wearing comfortable-looking cotton trousers and a white tunic. Unarmed, he looked more his age, young and full of vigor.

“Do you still feel sick?”

“N-No. I think… I am all right now.”

“Even so, you shouldn’t push yourself. Try to rest in the cabin for the time being. Forget riding on horses or treating the wounded while we are on this ship. Would you like me to get you something to eat?”

“I would… l-like to wash my face… and get dressed first…”

Riftan promptly left the cabin and asked a deckhand for some food and a basin of water. A young man of about sixteen brought the water. Maxi washed her face and combed her tangled hair until it was sleek, then arranged it in a single braid. She was rummaging through her bag for a change of clothes when Riftan handed her a small box.

“I had the merchant guild procure this for you.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide when she saw the navy-blue dress folded inside the velvet box. Riftan looked her over, and his brow furrowed slightly in disapproval.

“Why don’t you get changed? I am sick of seeing you in those trousers.”

“W-What’s wrong… with me wearing trousers?”

Though she pursed her lips, Maxi meekly took out the dress. She could not help but blush with delight at the smoothness of the silk, something she had not felt in a while.

She gleefully unfolded the garment and held it against herself. After locking the door, Riftan slowly walked over to her and held out a hand.

“Let me help you. Turn around.”

“I-I can do it by myself,” Maxi said, clutching the dress defensively.

Riftan narrowed his eyes. “I do not intend to lay a hand on you until you’re used to being on the ship, so stop worrying and give it here.”

Maxi eyed him dubiously but soon handed him the dress. Riftan pulled her tunic over her head and undid the straps of her trousers. He regarded her for a moment before clenching his jaw and slipping the dress over her head.

Maxi slid her arms into the loose sleeves, relishing the feeling of the cool fabric softly enveloping her skin. Riftan pulled the dress down to her ankles with great restraint, then gently tugged at the tangled laces on her back and knotted them.

“Good. It suits you.”

He turned her around and scanned her from head to toe. Maxi was keenly aware of the faint heat rising between them, but Riftan took a step back and brusquely looked away.

“You look well. Let us dine at the mess hall. We better leave the cabin before I change my mind.”

Maxi quietly followed him out without bothering to ask what he meant. They went down to the mess for a late breakfast before making their way up to the deck. There were no clouds in sight, and the clear blue sky overwhelmed her vision.

Racing to the railing, Maxi glanced down at the waves churning with white foam. Riftan stepped up next to her and leaned an elbow on the railing.

“If this weather keeps up, we will be able to reach Levan in a week.”

“H-How far is the battlefield… from Levan?”

“It is about three or four days away. Once we get to Levan, we will head to the basilica first. If we are lucky, we might be able to meet up with the Temple Knights dispatched by Osiriya and depart for the battlefield with them.” Riftan’s face suddenly grew tense. “You must remain with the church. I will make arrangements for you to stay at the monastery.”

Maxi felt her back stiffen. When she did not reply immediately, Riftan straightened and anxiously turned her around to face him.

“If you do not wish to stay at the monastery, I will send a request to the royal family of Livadon for you to stay at the palace.”

“I-I do not wish to be left behind… in an unfamiliar place. If I went with you—”

Maxi stopped and quickly pressed her lips together when she saw his face contorting.

“Don’t be petulant,” Riftan said in a calm voice that sent shivers down her spine. “Bringing you this far was already extremely difficult for me.”

“B-But… the knights will need a healer…”

“There should be plenty of high mages and hierarchs in Livadon, so there is no need for you to put yourself in danger.”

Maxi weakly hung her head. She had long since realized that Riftan’s icy warnings were far more dangerous than his loud anger.

She swallowed hard and answered sullenly, “I understand. Then… I-I shall like to stay at the monastery.”

Riftan’s tense shoulders relaxed at her compliance, and he caressed her cheek as if to console her. “I will make sure that you have everything you need, so stop frowning. The monastery in Levan is quite big and opulent. It is not a bad place to stay.”

Maxi stifled a sigh. Did he truly think she could be at ease all by herself after sending him off to danger?

She knew being with him would put her mind at ease even if she had to ride on a horse all day until her buttocks were sore, or sleep on bumpy ground inside a tent. Though she had suffered hardship after hardship to follow him this far, she had not once regretted coming along.

Hiding her disappointment, Maxi turned to face the railing once more. Riftan silently hugged her from behind. His reassuring warmth only made her feel more despondent.

Once the voyage was over, she would have to watch him depart for a faraway place. The thought of being left behind in a monastery where she would have to anxiously wait for him until the battle was over formed a chasm in her heart. Maxi limply leaned her head back against his chest.

◆◆◆

Their voyage continued smoothly. The ship cut across the sea thanks to the strong wind. Although the waves caused violent rocking from time to time, their vessel was steadfast and nimbly navigated the rough waters.

Although the waves had frightened Maxi at first, she was now mostly unperturbed. She still pretended to be scared, however, because she liked the way Riftan held her tightly whenever a rogue wave tossed them about.

Time on board the ship was terribly monotonous, but Maxi never felt weary. Riftan was always with her except for the times he went up to the bridge.

She cajoled him into teaching her how to use the dagger or studied the dice game frequently played by the knights. For Maxi, it was the most gratifying time of her life.

Riftan never frowned nor grew annoyed no matter how much she pestered him. Even when she beat him at dice countless times, he jovially pulled off a gold button from his clothes and handed it to her. At night, he helped her bathe and combed her hair like a faithful servant.

She sometimes read to him. Unable to refuse his pleas, she would sit on the bed and haltingly read epic sagas of ancient heroes or romantic poems of the bards. Riftan would lie with his head in her lap, his eyes closed as though he were listening to a sweet melody. No matter how much she stammered, he never looked at her with exasperation or treated her like a fool.

The peaceful days felt so precious that Maxi secretly wished the ship would lose its way and drift in the sea like this forever. Still, whenever she had such thoughts, she recalled Ruth’s face and those of the knights and was stricken with guilt.

She was of course worried about them, but her heart grew terribly anxious whenever she thought of sending Riftan into danger.

As if to cast off her fears, she burrowed into Riftan’s arms every night. Riftan would caress her all over, and he only entered her when he could no longer hold back. Maxi responded to him more fervently than ever.

When their moments of fiery passion were over, they would listen to the sound of the waves in mournful silence.

Chapter 133

Lying on Riftan’s chest always made Maxi feel as though they shared a soul. The gentle breathing above her head or the pounding heartbeat beneath her ear felt like her own. She sometimes had the lone, despairing thought she would not be able to live without him. Her heart burned with the desire to have him all to herself.

It was like a newborn chick blindly following the mother hen. Yet, the time to send him off was inexorably approaching.

“Stay inside the cabin tonight,” Riftan said with a grim expression when he returned from his short trip up the deck to talk to the captain.

Maxi, who had been reading a book on the bed, responded with wide eyes.

Riftan went straight to the armor stand and donned the protective gear he had not worn in a while.

“I-Is there a problem?” said Maxi, alarmed.

“No. We are merely taking a precaution.”

“A precaution… for what?”

Riftan paused from tightening the straps of his breastplate to turn to her with his brow furrowed. He sighed and caressed her pale face.

“We will be passing through siren territory soon. If we’re unlucky, we may have to fight them.”

Maxi gulped through the lump in her throat. Sirens were notorious for causing shipwrecks by luring sailors with their magical voices. Having unconsciously assumed that they would be safe while at sea, Maxi froze in fear.

“W-Will everything be all right?”

“Yes, everything will be all right. They might not bother to come after the ship. Try not to worry, just get some rest.”

Riftan buckled his sword belt tightly around his waist and left the cabin. All alone, Maxi anxiously leafed through her book, then looked out the porthole to the sea. Out of the silver horizon, a fog-shrouded island gradually came into view.

Is that the sirens’ habitat?

A steep, ivory rock face topped with lush greenery rose from one side of the island. Peering out of the porthole, Maxi felt a chill run down her spine for no reason in particular. They got closer and eventually passed by the rock, and no sirens appeared.

Maxi relaxed and returned to reading her book in bed, but the words were impossible to keep in her head. After flipping through the book of folktales she had gone over twice already, she felt the need to relieve herself. She slipped out into the passageway.

That was when she heard the faint sound of someone singing.

Maxi stiffened, worried that it might be the siren’s attempt to lure them. Her shoulders relaxed when she noted the gruffness of the voice. It must be one of the sailors singing a sea shanty.

Maxi hurried down the passageway to the privy and, after relieving herself, was about to return to her cabin when she heard the song grow louder.

Unable to resist her curiosity, she crept up the stairs. The boisterous song rang out across the deck that was bathed in the reddish light of sunset.

The sailors sang the chorus and rhythmically stomped their feet as they marched about the deck. They hoisted large barrels of water or pulled at the lines, adjusting the sails.

Way-hay, way-hay, pull on your oars

Sailing through waves like mountains, to the end of the sea we go

To where the sun falls asleep

At the end of the glorious horizon lies Adrina’s Paradise

No storm shall stop us

Way-hay, way-hay, pull on your oars

To the end of the sea we go!

Maxi listened to the deafening voices with a bewildered expression. A fully armored knight who had been pacing nearby noticed her and strode over. It was Jack Breeman, one of the younger knights.

“Lady Calypse, you must not wander about the ship on your own,” he said with a somber expression.

“I-I am aware. I… heard th-the singing… and merely wanted to know… w-what was happening.”

The knight glanced at the sailor and furrowed his brow.

“This is apparently the best way to prevent the sirens from beguiling the sailors into wrecking the ship on the rocks. We were told that they will continue to sing through the night until we are a safe distance from the sirens’ habitat.”

“Th-Through the night?” Maxi asked, wide-eyed.

The knight gave her a bitter smile. “I know it is loud, but please bear with the noise. Nothing matters more than safety after all. Singing loudly like this allegedly keeps the sirens and the mermen away from the ship.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi gazed over the red sea that shimmered like gold. The sonorous song of the men echoed above the swelling waters. Indeed, the enchanting songs of the sirens would be hard to hear over such blaring noise. Feeling a little reassured, Maxi returned to her cabin.

The sailors continued to sing even when the sun completely sank below the horizon. Maxi listened to their songs as she ate the food brought to her cabin. Although it was a stretch to say that the unsophisticated tune was pleasant on the ears, the sailors’ boisterous voices felt like a reassurance that everything was well.

Maxi’s anxiety gradually faded, and she lay on the bed and tried to fall asleep. Despite her best efforts, however, she only felt more alert as the night grew deeper. After tossing and turning all night, Maxi ran up to the deck at the first bluish hint of dawn.

The sailors were still singing, this time to the tune of a shawm and a mandolin. Their voices no longer sounded as vivacious as yesterday. After quietly listening to the melody gently resonating through the darkness, Maxi made her way around the deck to the stern.

A group of sailors sat in the middle atop cargo crates arranged in a circle. Around them, a few knights stood guard at the railings with longbows slung across their backs.

Maxi spotted Riftan and rushed over to him. As if sensing her presence, Riftan glanced over his shoulder and scowled.

“Why are you not in the cabin? It’s not safe for you to be out yet.”

Maxi clung to his arm. When she peered into the darkness, she could see the rockface that rose above the rippling waves appearing and disappearing behind the fog.

“Shouldn’t… we be safe now… a-at such a distance?”

“We can’t be sure. They sometimes chase after—”

“Don’t be so rigid, Commander,” interjected Hebaron, leaning against the railing. “Even if they do come after us, we only have to block out their voices, no?”

Hebaron gave a loud, undignified yawn and shot Maxi a mischievous smile.

“I’m afraid listening to gruff voices all night has given me a headache,” he said. “Would you please say something, my lady? I would like to cleanse my ears with your pure voice.”

“Quit your blather,” Riftan said coldly through clenched teeth.

Hebaron remained unfazed. “Don’t be so petty, Commander. A man should have a heart as big as the sea.”

“Shut your trap before I toss you into the sea.”

Riftan placed a hand on Maxi’s back and led her to where the sailors and knights were gathered.

“We were having meat stew to replenish our energy. You should have some as well while you’re here.”

They stopped before a large cauldron full of thick, steaming soup. A sailor filled a bowl and handed it to Riftan. Maxi accepted the proffered meal and lowered herself onto a barrel.

Returning with his own share, Riftan sank down next to her and began gulping his soup. Maxi followed his lead and began eating heartily as she scanned the faces of the sailors. They all looked haggard from singing through the night. Those who still had energy to spare were gathered near the stern, humming the shanty.

The young mandolin player abruptly called out to Riftan. “Good sir, may I play a tune for your wife?”

Maxi blinked at the young man’s unexpected request. Riftan paused in wolfing down his soup to turn to the sailor.

“She must be tired of listening to the sea shanties…” the sailor added. “If the lady has a song she wishes to hear, I’ll do my best to play it.”

Riftan regarded the young man for a moment, then turned to Maxi. “Is there a song you wish to hear?”

All eyes were on her. Maxi shook her head. “N-No…”

“I may not look like it, but I can recount most of the ballads, my lady. You need only to name the song.”

The young sailor looked at her with such anticipation that Maxi was unable to refuse him outright, and her expression grew troubled. Although she had listened to countless songs from the bards at Croyso Castle, now that she was put on the spot, she could not name a single one.

As she looked up, trying to think of a song, she suddenly remembered the one she had heard during the spring festival in Anatol.

“I-I do not know the title… but it is a song I heard during a village festival…”

The sailor cocked his head as Maxi finished her vague description.

“Do you know the lyrics, my lady?”

Sifting through her memories, Maxi hummed to him parts of the song she remembered.

The sailor smiled brightly. “Ah, that’s Adelian’s Poem. It’s a ballad all the way from the time of the Roem Empire. I’m quite fond of it myself. I’ll do my best to put on a worthy performance, my lady.”

He straightened and began to pluck at the mandolin. The melody that wafted out was slower and more mournful than the one Maxi remembered, but a slow smile spread on her lips as she listened to the nostalgic tune.

Soon, the young sailor’s charming baritone resonated across the stern.

The knight kisses the earth

And rises to the heavens

His beloved oak tree

Alone on a hill

Waves slender branches in the wind

Oh Dragon, I beseech thee

Take his body, broken and battered

To where he may rest

Go, oh dearest beloved

Far, far away from this turbulent land

Oh,

I shall love thee

Until my dying breath

The delicate tune of the mandolin faded out. Maxi lay her head on Riftan’s shoulder as she savored the lingering mood on the deck. It had not been so long ago that she had danced in the fields, and yet, it now felt like a distant memory.

Chapter 134

The knights burst into applause when the song ended. Maxi followed suit, showering the young sailor in praise.

“W-What a wonderful performance. But I think it was a bit different… from the one I heard at the festival.”

“Each region has its own version, my lady. There are several verses, and the part I played for you is the second verse. This one’s come down from Gillian, the old capital of the Roem Empire. Did you not like the lyrics, my lady?”

Maxi shook her head. “It was… a beautiful song.”

“I’m glad to hear it, my lady.”

The sailor executed a respectful bow, his arm pressed horizontally across his abdomen. Riftan had been quietly eating his soup beside Maxi. He stopped to fish out a denar from his pocket and toss it to the brightly smiling sailor.

“Your reward for making my wife happy. Entertain her with songs she might like whenever you are free.”

“It would be my pleasure, great sir.”

The sailor’s mouth stretched like a half-moon at the unexpected, hefty tip.

Riftan placed his empty bowl on the floor and urged Maxi to eat her meal. The pale light of day began taking over the sky by the time Maxi finished her soup. She rose and gazed at the silvery-white sunlight across the dark blue sea before they went back to their cabin.

Riftan caressed her cheek as they reached the door. “You should get some more sleep. We should be out of danger by high noon.”

“Are you… not tired, Riftan?”

A faint smile tugged at his lips at her concern. “This is nothing. Don’t worry about me. Try to get some rest.”

Lowering his head, he planted a light kiss on her forehead, then closed the cabin door. Maxi smiled bitterly. Rest and not worry about him? He clearly did not know that he was asking for the impossible.

She stared out of the porthole at the swelling waters. The ship forged ahead, cutting through the waves. For a long time, the crashing waves were the only thing above the stifling silence. The rockface was now a hazy form at the other end of the sea, and it eventually disappeared from view.

Once they were safely out of siren territory, the bone-weary sailors retreated below deck to sleep. The knights also disarmed and rested. Riftan alone remained vigilant, going back up to the bridge to speak with the captain.

It was sunset by the time he returned to the cabin to remove his armor and take a proper meal.

“We should reach the banks of the Chrysanth River by tomorrow morning at the latest. From there it’s half a day’s journey upriver to Levan.”

Maxi’s heart sank.

Gulping down ale, Riftan continued impassively. “It’s usually busy, but the legion of trolls encamped above the city might make for an unpleasant atmosphere within the city. The people might be wary, but do not mind them.”

“Do you think… the threat would reach the c-capital?”

“That will never happen,” he said coolly.

He finished wolfing down the bounteous platter prepared for them on the table and began munching on an apple.

“The monsters will not be able to move further south. We will reclaim the castles that have been taken from us, and we’ll rescue the initial party. You only need to stay at the monastery for a few months.”

He tossed the apple seeds through the porthole and licked the juice from his fingers. Though he appeared as relaxed as a tiger lounging atop a rock, tense determination glinted in his eyes.

“I’ll not make you wait long. I will end the battle before the start of Etherias[3] and get us back to Anatol.”

Maxi’s heart churned, and her throat constricted. It was still the beginning of Ignisias[4]. It seemed even her confident husband was expecting a months-long battle.

When Riftan felt her trembling, he pulled her onto his lap and clutched her to him. Maxi burrowed into his arms like a child awoken from a nightmare. She could not believe that they would be separated from tomorrow.

She wound her arms around his neck and held him in a suffocating embrace. Riftan buried his face in her hair. There was a chill in the cabin, and when Riftan breathed in her scent, she felt his warm breath moisten her cold nape.

“Promise… y-you will return for me as soon as possible,” said Maxi, her forehead on his shoulder.

There was a moment of silence.

“I promise.”

It was almost imperceptible, but Riftan was also shaking. He hoisted Maxi up and laid her on the bed. The heat between them rose as he dotted her neck with feathery kisses and stroked her swollen breasts through her thin garment. His wet lips wandered between her collarbone and the hollow of her bosom before climbing up to swallow her lips.

Swept up in the melting heat, Maxi closed her eyes.

◆◆◆

The harsh cries of seabirds roused Maxi awake the next morning. She sluggishly sat up. Out of the porthole, birds circled over the shimmering surface of the water.

She watched them vacantly when Riftan rose next to her and hugged her from behind. Maxi blushed as she felt his lips on her bare shoulder.

He kissed her cheek and murmured in a voice still laced with sleep, “What has caught your interest so?”

“I-I was looking at the birds. We have not… s-seen any so far,” she said as Riftan rubbed his nose against her neck.

“You only find birds near land. It would be rare to find them out in the middle of the ocean.” He sighed as he looked out to sea, his eyes dark. “Just on time. We must be almost there. Let’s start preparing to disembark.”

He slowly peeled himself away, and Maxi had to employ all of her self-control to stop herself from clinging to him.

They performed their morning ablutions with the fresh water the deckhand brought them. As usual, Riftan nimbly donned his armor without any assistance and left the cabin.

Maxi followed him onto the deck. True to his words, the land on the horizon gradually grew bigger.

“All of you, get below deck and start rowing!”

At the first mate’s orders, the sailors rushed down the stairs. They navigated the ship along the rocky coast for some time. Finally, the wide, triangular estuary where the shimmering emerald water of the Chrysanth River met the western sea emerged.

The sailors tightened the sails and yanks at the oars to propel the ship upriver. Now in their full armor, the knights went to the stables to secure the saddlebags. Ulyseon and Garrow had already taken Maxi’s belongings and tied them to Rem’s saddle for her.

Gripped by intense trepidation and anxiety, Maxi gazed at the few cottages and boats visible near the riverbed. Waterbirds plunged into the wide river and shot up to the sky, their quarry clutched in their beaks. Large ships loaded with goods glided along the outskirts of the river.

The number of vessels increased as they moved further upriver, and soon a large dock lined with ships came into view.

Placing a hand on the railing, Riftan said, “That is Levan, the capital of Livadon.”

Maxi stared in amazement. There was a large port flanked by dozens of massive sailing ships. Evenly spaced white buildings stood behind, rising like stairs.

For a kingdom situated right beside theirs, Livadon had an air of exoticness. The buildings either had square or round roofs, as if rejecting the conical ones typical of Roem architecture, and its ramparts and walls were startlingly white.

“And over there is the monastery you will be staying in,” said Riftan, pointing to a large temple situated halfway up a mountain.

Maxi looked up at the stark building surrounded by white pillars. It was visibly different from the dreary and cloistered monasteries she had known so far.

“It looks… m-more like an ancient temple than a monastery.”

“You are right. Livadon is a kingdom that has preserved most of its architecture and way of life even after the rise and fall of the Roem Empire. Most of the buildings are built in the ancient style, and except for some of the northern regions, the majority of the regions in the kingdom follow the doctrines of the Reformed Church.”

As he had spent many years here as a mercenary, Riftan seemed familiar with the kingdom and its customs.

“They are more liberal than you might think, so I’m sure you won’t feel too suffocated.”

That was slightly reassuring. Maxi recalled her harsh education from a priest of the Orthodox doctrine when she was young. It was the reason she had been secretly fretting about staying at the monastery.

The next thing Maxi knew, the ship was closing in on the docks. The sailors rushed about the deck, lowering the anchor and tossing thick ropes to anchor the ship.

Passersby who had spotted the ship’s insignia of Wedon gathered by the dock to peer up at those aboard. The sailors lowered the ramp, and the knights led their horses down onto the walkway in an orderly line.

It did not take long for the spectators to realize that the greatest knight in the continent had come to Livadon in its time of need.

“Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse!”

Loud chants went up from the crowd. The exuberant welcome made it obvious that Riftan need not have worried about the people of Livadon being wary of newcomers.

Maxi mounted Rem and rode behind the knights as they made their way through the crowd.

Leading the procession, Riftan cut an imposing figure. His chiseled face was more commanding than any nobleman’s, while his broad shoulders and muscular legs that expertly steered his black warhorse exuded powerful energy.

The people of Livadon who had flocked to catch a glimpse of the dragon-slaying knight were transfixed. They scattered bright flowers and waved white handkerchiefs as the Remdragon Knights passed.

The campaign party made their way down the main road toward the basilica. There, a group of knights carrying the banner of the Livadon royal family halted the procession.

“You have traveled a long way. We thank you for coming to Livadon, Sir Riftan Calypse, Champion of Wedon.”

Craning her neck, Maxi studied the men who had interrupted. About thirty knights in silvery gray armor blocked the road. The speaker was a middle-aged man on a chestnut horse. He clearly had the highest standing among them, for he was the only one mounted while the others were on foot.

Riftan trotted over to him. After a short silence, he said coolly, “It has been a while, Grand Duke Druik Aren.”

The duke let out a hearty laugh. His tone promptly lost its formality as though he were talking to an old friend.

“I’m honored that you remember my name. How long has it been since you beat my brother to a pulp? Six years? No… another year has passed. Must be seven.”

Maxi grew tense at the man’s words. Did this nobleman mean Riftan harm?

Her fears were put to rest when the man steered his horse sideways and extended his hand with a genial smile.

“I’ve heard that you’ve become an even greater knight. What a man indeed. Sejuleu will have a fit when he sees you’ve grown even bigger than him.”

Chapter 135

“Is Sejuleu Aren in Louivell?” said Riftan, lightly shaking the man’s outstretched hand.

Grand Duke Druik Aren’s smile faded as he nodded gravely. “He has gathered the scattered coalition army and is fighting the trolls.”

“How many reinforcements have come?”

“Including you and your knights, a total of three thousand five hundred men. A thousand five hundred sent by the Royal House of Wedon, and two thousand sent by Balto. All of them left for the battlefield as soon as they arrived.”

“What about the Temple Knights? Have they not yet arrived?”

“The knights sent by Osiriya are traveling by land, so it appears it’s taking them some time to get here.”

The duke rode up next to Riftan and turned his horse around.

“We should head to the palace first. We have prepared a welcoming ceremony for the Remdragon Knights.”

Riftan shook his head. “I do not wish to waste time. We’ve had more than enough rest on the ship. I intend to stop by the basilica to make preparations and depart immediately for Louivell.”

“Impatient as always, I see.” The duke sighed. “If that is your wish, then I shall escort you to the basilica.”

With a wave of his hand, the Livadonian knights turned their horses in unison and began crossing the road. The crowd gathered around them split in half, opening a path for them.

Making sure not to stray from the line, Maxi followed the Remdragon Knights. Laurel trees and stone buildings lined the flagstone road. They reached the basilica, situated in a large square with a well, after quite some time. Wide stone steps led up to the entrance.

Stopping at the foot of the stairs, Duke Aren gave the Remdragon Knights a brief orientation.

“This is the grand basilica. There is a refuge for pilgrims behind the church to the right; the guardhouse is to the left. Rooms for the knights have been prepared behind the guardhouse.”

The ancient basilica was a magnificent structure of rough-hewn yet elegant architecture. It seemed to radiate tranquility, and Maxi gazed up at it in awe. Six ivory pillars supported a large, jade-colored dome engraved with the images of Darian the Monarch, the first emperor of Roem, and Wigrew surrounded by the first twelve knights. Their protector, the Holy Dragon, was also engraved.

Maxi was staring at the strikingly detailed carvings when Ulyseon cautiously addressed her.

“My lady, please allow me to help you dismount.”

Maxi quickly lowered her gaze. Riftan and the knights were already walking toward the stairs.

She hastily dismounted with Ulyseon’s assistance. When she climbed the stairs, she saw clerics dressed in monastic habits hurrying out of the basilica.

Rem appeared anxious by the unfamiliar place, and Maxi gently reassured her before handing the reins to a cleric. The rest of the campaign party had already handed over their horses and had entered the church. Maxi hurried up the stairs after them.

Unlike conventional churches, there was something sensuous about Livadon’s basilica. Murals painted in the ancient style covered the arched ceiling, and colorful streams of light poured in through the towering stained-glass windows.

In contrast, the habits of the clerics were markedly humble. They wore coarse, floor-length robes of dark brown, cinched at the waist with straw.

An old cleric who appeared to be the most senior among them stepped forward to greet Riftan and Duke Aren.

“We welcome you to the sanctuary of our God.”

“These are honored guests who have come to aid Livadon. Would the church allow them to stay in its care until they depart for Louivell?”

The cleric’s cloudy, light blue eyes flickered to Riftan and the Remdragon Knights. “Of course. We shall welcome them with all honors. Please feel free to ask for anything you might need.”

“We will not trouble you long. If you could provide us with enough provisions and a hierarch who could accompany us to Louivell, we will depart with haste.”

The old cleric stared into Riftan’s eyes before slowly nodding his head. He then whispered something to the cleric on his right, and the man promptly rushed out toward the back garden.

“We shall summon two hierarchs for you at once, as well as supply you with the provisions you need.”

“And we shall help you resupply and mend your weapons. Three hundred of Livadon’s best will be accompanying you to Louivell,” said Duke Aren, pointing to the knights waiting outside the basilica. “You must be tired from the journey, so leave all the preparations to us and try to unwind.”

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the clerics parted and swiftly led the party to the back. They stepped outside an arched doorway into a spacious garden bathed in sunlight, and then through a lush pomegranate orchard.

They walked along the stone walls of the courtyard for some time before a pale gray building surrounded by thick trees came into view.

The party followed the clerics into the shaded building and entered a huge room with a loft. It seemed spacious enough to accommodate at least eight hundred people.

“This is where we allow pilgrims to rest. We shall bring you your meals shortly, so please settle down and rest.”

When the clerics left the room, the knights let out long sighs. Some slumped into the thickly cushioned chairs, and others stretched out in the cots placed between partitions along the wall. A few of the junior knights attended to the knights to help them remove their breastplates.

Maxi studied the murals on the walls and the intricate carvings on the pillars. She turned at the sound of Riftan calling her name.

“Maxi, come here.”

He was seated at a long table across from the duke. After a moment of hesitation, Maxi made her way to him. The duke’s dark brown eyes were bright with curiosity.

Riftan placed a hand possessively on her back. “This is my wife, Maximilian. I wanted to ask you before I depart if you would provide her shelter.”

“Your wife?”

The duke looked surprised. Then, much to Maxi’s discomfort, he looked her up and down. She willed herself not to shrink back. Stroking his neatly groomed mustache, the duke cocked his head, perplexed.

“I would of course make sure she is well cared for, but I must ask, why did you bring your wife on such a dangerous campaign?”

“Lady Calypse is a talented healer,” Hebaron chimed in out of nowhere.

He was lounging at the end of the table, sipping a goblet of wine.

“We had already sent our mage with the first party,” he continued, “so we had no choice but to ask her ladyship to accompany us.”

“I see,” said the duke after a pause. His dark brown eyes softened. “It must have been a rough journey. I shall arrange for her to stay at the palace immediately and see to it that she has everything she needs.”

“I wish for her to stay at the monastery,” Riftan said quickly. “I have heard that many of Livadon’s noblewomen are staying there. Would you be able to make arrangements for my wife to be accommodated there as well?”

“That can be arranged, but… would it not be better for her to stay at the palace?”

“I do not want my wife embroiled in politics,” Riftan said plainly, not caring if he sounded insolent.

Growing slightly tense, Maxi studied the duke’s face. Duke Aren simply let out a hearty laugh.

“Word has it that you have managed to earn the ire of Elnuima Reuben III. Are you worried that having your wife stay at the Livadonian palace will further inflame his misgivings?”

“You must concede that there is no guarantee that people with treacherous intentions would not approach her.”

“Indeed,” said the duke after a short silence. His trimmed, dark brown mustache quivered slightly as he sighed. “Considering your position, it would indeed be better for her to stay at the monastery. I understand. I shall ask the high priest to see to her welfare.”

While the men discussed where she would be staying, Maxi sat meekly beside Riftan and clasped his hand under the table. He glanced down at her anxious face and squeezed back.

The duke briefed them on the situation in Louivell, then left to supervise the campaign preparations. Soon after, the clerics entered with several types of dishes, wine, and a basket of fresh fruit.

Maxi sat gloomily at the table as she ate her last meal with the knights. With their departure into dangerous battle looming, the men’s faces were visibly tense. The atmosphere was more sober than usual as they discussed their itinerary.

Although Maxi desperately wanted to have a private moment with Riftan so that they could say their farewells, he was deliberating with the knights and seemed not to notice her at all. At last, the Livadonian knights came to inform them that all the preparations had been made.

“Baggage wagons with the weapons and provisions are waiting in the square.”

“And the hierarch?”

“Two of them are all set.”

Riftan and the knights once again donned their armor. As she watched them, Maxi felt a gaping hole in her heart. She had known that sending him off would be difficult, but the anguish she felt was far greater than what she had been steeling herself for.

She was unable to bid him or the knights farewell as she dumbly watched them file out of the room. Riftan, who had been talking to Duke Aren in the doorway, turned to look at her.

“Maxi, the Duke will introduce you to the high priest. Come.”

It was only then that Maxi was able to move. She followed Riftan out of the building. They passed through the garden and entered the basilica, where they were greeted by a middle-aged cleric. His pale, almost white hair curled just above his shoulders.

Duke Aren stepped forward to formally introduce Maxi to the high priest.

Maxi executed a stiff curtsy. “I-I am Maximilian… Calypse.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Calypse. I am Sam Mordecai, a servant of our divine master. I have been told that you will be staying with us for a while. Please, consider this place your home during your stay.”

“I leave my wife in your care,” said Riftan, respectfully bowing his head to the high priest.

Maxi felt a part of her heart grow cold. Did he intend to bid her farewell here? Like this?

Riftan straightened and turned to her. “If anything happens, inform Duke Aren. He will look after you.”

Maxi’s lips quivered, and she could not manage any words. The impassive face looking down at her was as cold as steel, devoid of any emotion.

“Be well.”

Chapter 136

Maxi felt her throat constricting. She could not believe this cold farewell was happening.

Riftan brusquely turned away from her and walked out of the basilica. It was as if the intimate time they shared aboard the ship had all been a lie. The knights waiting nearby gave her curt nods and followed their commander.

Ulyseon was at the rear. He paused at the entrance to offer her a final, confident reassurance. “We will return to take you back to Anatol, my lady, so please do not worry.”

Maxi accompanied the clerics out of the church to see them off. At the foot of the steps, dozens of baggage wagons and armed soldiers filled the square. The Livadon and Remdragon Knights stood to attention at the front. A brisk wind flapped at the banners, and Maxi felt her heart hammer against her ribs.

She looked on miserably as Riftan mounted his horse. He pacified Talon’s furious snorting and turned him around to check on the formation. When all was set, he lightly spurred Talon to gallop ahead. The knights began to lead their horses out of the square in unison.

Maxi vacantly watched as Riftan suddenly pulled his mount to a halt. The knights abruptly ceased marching and murmured in confusion.

Oblivious to the mutterings, Riftan barked something to Hebaron, jumped off his horse, and sprinted back toward the basilica.

He bounded up the steps and grabbed Maxi’s forearm.

“Come…”

Before Maxi could say anything, he pulled her over to a large tree. Bewildered, Maxi stumbled after him.

“R-Riftan… W-What are you—”

“I know that I’m being a damn fool, but…” he murmured, his words making no sense to Maxi, then whirled around to look down at her.

Maxi’s eyes grew round when she saw the conflict raging on his face. Riftan stood immobile, hesitating, then pulled something out from beneath his armor. Maxi looked down at his palm blankly. In his hand was a shekel coin. It was slightly dented, and one of its sides was blackened.

“I want you to hold onto this.”

Maxi blinked. It was a copper coin used by peasants, one that she had never touched in her life. When she looked up at him quizzically, his jaw visibly stiffened. Without any explanation, he grabbed her hand and thrust the coin into it.

“Be sure to keep it with you always.”

“W-Why?”

After a moment of hesitation, Riftan sighed and said, “This is the coin I got as compensation after I successfully finished my first commission as a mercenary. I was told that keeping it with me would bring me luck. You could call it a superstition among the mercenaries. I thought it was stupid, but I’ve kept it with me just in case…” he trailed off as though embarrassed at having clung to such superstition. “I rarely got injured when I carried this, so I made sure to have it on me at all times.”

Maxi jumped as though she had been burned and quickly pushed the coin away. “I-If that is so… y-you must be the one to carry it!”

“I no longer need luck. I know that I can survive without relying on such a thing.”

Riftan’s long fingers wrapped around her hand, and his eyes grew somber. “You do not know how hard it is for me to leave you behind. It is a meaningless superstition… but I still wish for you to have it.”

“I-I do not consider it… a meaningless superstition, but… if this truly does bring luck… I would like for you to carry it, Riftan. Y-You are the one going into danger.”

“It would reassure me more to know that you have it.”

He lowered his head to kiss her fist which was wrapped around the coin. His tousled hair softly tickled the back of her hand.

“I might be able to worry a bit less about your well-being if you did.”

“But… I-I will be worried sick,” Maxi murmured, her voice shaking.

Lifting his head, Riftan stared into her teary eyes, and an unspeakably intense emotion flashed across his face. He cupped her cheek and gently stroked her temple with his thumb.

“Will you?”

Unable to speak, Maxi nodded. Riftan drew in a sharp breath and kissed her.

Maxi’s eyelids quivered when she felt his soft breath on her lips. Although his eyes blazed, the kiss was surprisingly short and gentle.

“I will be fine.”

“C-Can you promise me… that you will return unharmed?”

“Yes, I promise,” he answered after a short silence.

Riftan’s throat bobbed as if he were trying to swallow something rising in his throat. He bent his head to kiss the back of her hand once more.

“I pray that nothing bad will happen to you… and that only good things will come to you…” he murmured before straightening.

Maxi looked up at him with misty eyes.

Riftan caressed her cheek. “I really must go now.”

Maxi pressed her lips together to stop herself from sobbing and nodded. He stood rooted for a while as though his legs had turned to steel, then slowly made his way back to the square.

He did not look back again. He climbed down the steps and mounted his horse once more. The knights, who had been quietly waiting for their commander, promptly reorganized into their ranks.

Riftan spurred his steed on, and the army behind him began their march. Standing beside the clerics at the top of the steps, Maxi looked on as their figures grew distant.

She did not wish to look undignified, but her eyes kept welling up. Clutching Riftan’s coin, she tried to hold back the tears.

When Riftan and the knights disappeared into the horizon, the high priest, who had been quietly standing back, gently called to her.

“We should head back inside now, my lady. Please let us show you to your room.”

Maxi hastily wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her dress and turned to him. Just then, a dry wind eerily brushed her spine. Maxi turned to look behind her one more time before following the high priest into the basilica.

◆◆◆

Maxi had to pass through the garden, the main hall, a small vegetable patch, a chapel, and then climb up a long flight of stairs to reach the monastery where she would be staying. Standing outside, Maxi dubiously looked up at the elegant, four-story stone building. It was a magnificent structure befitting of a monastery in such a big city, but it had a gloomy air.

The clerics led her inside and briefly explained the facilities within the building.

“This is where our sisters training to be female clerics have their lodgings. Currently, the wives or sisters of men who have left to fight are also staying here to pray for their victory. They mostly spend time in their rooms but gather in the prayer hall every morning and evening to join the worship. You should be able to meet the other noble ladies then.”

Maxi tried her best to hide her troubled expression. She had no desire to socialize with the noblewomen of Livadon. Not only did she lack confidence in her social skills, but she was afraid that she would be mocked for her impediment.

She silently bobbed her head instead of speaking her mind. The clerics promptly led her to a clean and spacious room on the second floor.

“This is your room, my lady.”

The bedchamber was not excessively opulent, but nonetheless lavish for a monastery. There was an expansive window and a large bed laid with thick sheets. A mahogany table and a large chest sat on one side of the room.

“Your meals will be brought to you by the maidservants at the times of your choosing. If you wish, you may also come downstairs to dine with the nuns. You may freely move about the basilica, but please refrain from going near the male clerics’ quarters in the northern annex. If you wish to go outside the basilica, you must first inform the cleric in charge of the monastery. We ask that you refrain from leaving the grounds without a guard. Do you have any questions, my lady?”

Maxi had been trying to keep up with the deluge of information, and she simply shook her head. The stern-looking cleric had an air of aloofness about him. He regarded her for a moment before turning away.

“If you ever do have any, please do not hesitate to ask. Well, then. I shall go send for a maidservant for you right away.”

When he stepped out of the room and closed the door behind him, Maxi slumped down onto the bed in exhaustion.

Her life at the monastery had now begun. Like the other noblewomen residents, Maxi spent most of her time cooped up in her room. Though she took short strolls in the garden in the afternoon, she never left the basilica grounds, and she rarely conversed with others.

Perhaps it was a regulation within the facility, but the clerics very seldomly spoke to her first, and the Livadonian noblewomen she met from time to time in the corridors only gave her polite nods.

It was not that they were being ungracious to a foreign guest. After all, Maxi had not been expecting to spend merry days within a monastery where people were meant to practice an ascetic life.

What was more, Livadon was currently at war with the monsters. Clerics prepared religious ceremonies and funerals every day for the fallen soldiers. Their faces were always haggard, as were those of the noblewomen who had sent family members to war.

It occurred to Maxi that her face must be equally gloomy. Whenever she caught her reflection, a pale-faced woman with dark circles bruising her eyes stared despondently back at her.

At night, she tossed and turned as her worry for Riftan kept her awake. The mornings were full of longing to be back at Calypse Castle. She wanted to return to Anatol with Riftan, Ruth, and the Remdragon Knights as soon as possible.

She joined the prayers dedicated to them every morning and eagerly awaited news of a victory at Louivell. However, the messengers always brought the same news. Both armies were at a standstill because the troll army’s barrier was proving difficult to breach, impeding an all-out battle.

Even the newsmongers, who frequented the basilica, swapped speculations that the war would stretch on into the new year if the situation continued.

Such talk made Maxi sick with worry. The other noblewomen seemed to share her reaction; their faces were always clouded in anxiety.

Curiosity eventually got the better of her. One day she cautiously asked the noblewoman seated next to her, “P-Pardon me, has there been… any more n-news from Louivell?”

The young woman appeared to be around Maxi’s age. She regarded Maxi for a moment before whispering, “It seems that the Temple Knights from the Great Church of Osiriya have arrived. They will apparently hold worship in the basilica in the afternoon and depart for Louivell right after.”

Chapter 137

Curious, Maxi peered through the entrance. Although it was unlikely for her to catch a glimpse of the inner sanctuary, she found herself unable to resist.

Similar to the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights of Osiriya were renowned throughout the Western Continent, but for a different reason. The Remdragon Knights’ miraculous exploits in battle over the past few years had earned them the mantle of the greatest knightly order. The Temple Knights, on the other hand, were a time-honored institution that had firmly established themselves as the guardians of the west since the time of the Roem Empire.

Each of them was a paladin[5] knighted by the pope himself, as well as an expert swordsman and hierarch who had undergone rigorous training since the age of twelve. It was understandable that the devotees were excited at the prospect of holding worship alongside such a distinguished group of men.

The Livadonian noblewoman who had answered Maxi blushed with unconcealed admiration. “With the Temple Knights here to help us, the situation in Louivell is sure to improve.”

“Indeed! Three of Rosem Wigrew’s incarnations have gathered!” a friendly-looking girl sitting next to the noblewoman chimed in enthusiastically. “With Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya joining Sir Sejuleu Aren and Sir Riftan Calypse, the monsters will flee as fast as their grubby legs will take them! Those vile trolls will all look like crushed frogs once the knights are done with them.”

The girl’s aggressive attitude flustered Maxi, and the noblewoman chided her.

“Idsilla, a lady must not speak so morbidly.”

Idsilla pouted and grumbled, “What’s wrong with that? When the brave knights cut off the monsters’ heads and chop them into bits—”

“Idsilla!”

“All right, all right. I shall speak with decorum for my lofty cousin,” the girl said primly, then turned to Maxi with a sweet smile. “My name is Idsilla Calima. We’ve crossed paths in the basilica, have we not? It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Heavens, where are my manners? I have yet to introduce myself. I am Alyssa Salmon,” said the noblewoman beside her.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi introduced herself, enunciating each word the best she could.

“N-Nice to meet you. I am… Maximilian Calypse.”

The two women grew wide-eyed.

“Calypse? Are you perhaps the wife of Sir Riftan Calypse?”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled at their reaction. Were they surprised that a plain woman such as herself was Riftan’s wife?

Gaping, the women looked Maxi up and down before quickly casting their eyes down as though realizing the impropriety of their actions.

“Forgive us, Lady Calypse. We have heard that you were staying in the monastery, but we thought they were just rumors.”

“I-It is all right. I understand… why you would be so surprised.”

An awkward silence fell over them. After studying Maxi’s face, Alyssa, evidently unable to suppress her curiosity, cautiously asked, “If you do not mind my asking, why have you come to Livadon? I have heard that Sir Riftan’s fief was at the southern end of Wedon…”

“Must you ask such a thing, cousin? She obviously must have accompanied him here because she was worried about him,” Idsilla cried out, her eyes bright. “Following your husband to such a distant kingdom. How brave of you. I also came to stay at the monastery to pray for my second eldest brother.”

The girl’s face grew dark.

“My brother has been trapped inside Louivell Castle for two months now. If the coalition army does not drive out the trolls soon, it could be the end for the people trapped inside the castle.”

Thinking of Ruth and the Remdragon Knights who were also trapped, Maxi slipped her hand into her pocket and clutched the shekel coin.

“I also have acquaintances… at L-Louivell Castle.”

“It is a tragedy. I wonder why the heavens have allowed the monsters to run amok like this.”

Alyssa’s face hardened at Idsilla’s resentful words.

“You mustn’t say such things, Idsilla. Monsters were created by the devil to torment mankind. It is not God’s will that we be tormented so.”

“Then, why—”

The moment Idsilla opened her mouth to retort, the high priest slowly entered. They quickly fell silent and sat straighter.

A heavy bell rang out across the basilica, and the morning prayer was held in solemn silence. Maxi sat with her head bowed and her mind mired in thoughts. As Idsilla had said, with the Temple Knights joining the fray, the situation in Louivell would undoubtedly improve.

Still, it also meant more risk. With both sides having similar numbers of troops, the coalition army and the monster army were currently at a standstill. However, with the Temple Knights breaking this precarious balance, it would quickly lead to an all-out battle.

If that were to happen, Riftan and the Remdragon Knights would certainly fight in the frontlines. They were not ones to hide in the back when their comrades were in danger.

There was no doubt that they were talented knights, but anything could happen on a battlefield. In the past, she had seen knights of House Croyso returning as corpses numerous times.

Maxi suddenly felt dizzy and sick. Pale as a ghost, she barely managed to sit through the torturous morning prayer and was out of the basilica as soon as it was over. It was highly likely that the Temple Knights would be resting at the same place the Remdragon Knights had stayed until the afternoon service.

She thought of going there but realized that she would not be able to learn anything even if she were to meet the Temple Knights. They had only just arrived in Levan. It was unlikely they would know much more than she did about Louivell or the state of the coalition army.

After pondering for a while, Maxi returned to her room and began writing a letter to Riftan. There was no guarantee that it would reach him, but she wanted to send him word as soon as possible.

Dipping her quill in ink, Maxi scribbled down the details of how she had been spending her days. Wanting to ease his worry as much as possible, she depicted her life at the monastery to sound as peaceful as she could.

Then, she finished the letter with a plea for him not to do anything reckless, along with a prayer wishing him victory. When she was done, she blew on the parchment to help the ink dry.

The letter was not long, but she had rewritten it so many times that much time had passed when she finished. After thoroughly checking for any spelling errors, she folded the parchment several times and shoved it inside the pocket of her robe.

Outside the monastery, Maxi saw noblewomen heading toward the basilica. She followed them downstairs and entered after them. The pews for the laity were already full. Maxi managed to squeeze herself into the last pew and clutched her pounding chest.

With so many gathered to catch a glimpse of the Temple Knights, would she be able to find an opportunity to entrust the letter? Her lips were parched from anxiety.

Soon, knights in hooded black robes filed into the basilica in an orderly procession. Maxi peered through the crowd.

The Osiriyan Temple Knights all wore jet-black surcoats over their rustic, silver-gray armor. It was a stark contrast from the bright metal with dazzling golden scapulars Maxi had imagined. Her breath hitched when she saw the solemnity of the procession.

Their faces were void of all expression as though they wore masks. Their gazes were fixed straight ahead. A shiver ran down Maxi’s spine when she saw that even their steps seemed to be precisely measured.

I don’t think they would grant a personal request…

It seemed highly unlikely that she would be able to speak to them. Throughout the ceremony, Maxi nervously fiddled with the parchment inside her pocket.

When the knights knelt in front of the altar and lowered their hoods, the clerics stepped forward for the laying of hands. The worshippers clasped their hands together and murmured the prayer in the Roem tongue along with the clerics. Feeling that they were being given preferential treatment, Maxi felt slightly offended.

The Remdragon Knights had not been honored with such a ceremony. However, thinking back, that might have been because Riftan had not wanted to waste time and had departed without delay.

Whatever the case, Maxi offered a short prayer for the Temple Knights and a more earnest prayer for the Remdragon Knights.

As the ceremony came to a close, the high priest stepped into the pulpit to say the benediction before ringing the bell that signaled the end of the service.

One by one, the knights got up from the pews. Maxi squinted ahead and assessed each one. Her gaze stopped at a strikingly beautiful young knight among his aloof and gloomy comrades.

He was a young man of delicate beauty more suitable for a bard than a swordsman. He was at least six kevettes[6] tall. His lithe figure was gracefully proportioned, and his soft, dark brown curls lent him a gentle air.

Maxi felt slightly relieved. It appeared that not all of them were intimidating. As the last of the procession left the basilica, Maxi wiped her sweaty palm on her dress and followed. Outside, the soldiers were already in formation. A queue of warhorses was lined up next to seven wagons laden with baggage.

Maxi paused at the top of the stairs to observe them. They were so preoccupied with their departure that it did not seem like she could approach.

She hovered nearby, unsure of what to do, when she spotted a familiar face in the crowd.

“Y-Your Grace!”

At her call, Duke Aren slowly turned his head. Maxi rushed over to him but stopped short just three steps away. Standing in front of the duke was the young knight she had observed inside the basilica.

His icy, yellow-green eyes slowly swept over her. Petrified by his chilling gaze, Maxi stood frozen like a mouse before a snake.

There was nothing gentle about the man up close. His smooth face, like that of a wax figure, was colder and more austere than any of the knights. His glinting gaze was as sharp as daggers.

Seeing her rooted to the spot before the knight’s chilling aura, Duke Aren walked over to her with a perplexed expression.

“It has been a while, Lady Calypse. How is your stay at the monastery? I hope you find nothing lacking.”

Maxi willed herself to look away from the knight and opened her mouth to respond. “I have been w-well… thanks to your generous care.”

“I should have come to see you sooner… Do forgive me for not doing so.”

Looking sheepish, the duke cleared his throat and introduced the knight standing next to him.

“This is Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya. I’m sure you have heard of him at least once. He is the paladin who leads the Temple Knights of Osiriya. Sir Kuahel, this is Lady Maximilian Calypse, wife to Sir Riftan Calypse.”

The knight’s eyes glinted with interest. He regarded for a moment before respectfully placing a hand on his chest and bowing.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse.”

“I-It is an honor… to meet you, Sir Kuahel.”

Chapter 138

Maxi hastily ducked into a curtsy. Her stomach churned. To think that this young man was the commander of the Temple Knights!

She clutched the letter inside her pocket. No matter how much she thought about it, it did not seem proper to ask a commander of a knightly order to convey a letter on her behalf. Too afraid to ask, Maxi began to backtrack.

“F-Forgive me… for interrupting.”

“It is perfectly all right. Please, do not hesitate to ask for whatever you might need,” said the duke with a broad smile.

After pausing for a long while, Maxi told herself she had nothing to lose. “I-If it is not too much trouble… I wished to ask you t-to… pass a letter to my husband.”

“A letter?” the duke said quizzically.

Maxi tentatively withdrew the parchment from her pocket. The letter she had written with such care had become a crumpled mess in little over an hour. Her cheeks flushing, Maxi hastily tried to smooth out the creases.

“Could you give this l-letter to my husband? I-It does not contain… anything important. I merely… w-wished to send him my regards…”

“You are making this request to me?” the Temple Knight asked in a monotone voice.

Unnerved by his indifferent gaze, Maxi began to babble, “O-Only if it is not too much trouble… Y-You could hold onto it… and… g-give it to my husband… when you chance upon him in Louivell…”

Maxi found herself faltering in front of the knight’s blank mask. Her back prickled with cold sweat.

“Lady Calypse,” the duke interjected with a troubled expression. “The Temple Knights will be heading east of Louivell, while the Remdragon Knights are camped in the west. They will not be crossing paths anytime soon.”

“I-I see. I was not aware.”

Clutching her letter, Maxi looked devastated.

The Temple Knight had been studying her face. He abruptly said, “I’m sure I will encounter him at least once when we start our joint attack.”

Maxi’s head jerked up.

The knight took the letter with a bland smile gracing his inscrutably calm face. “It would take some time… but I shall convey it to your husband when I see him. I have a debt I need to repay, you see.”

Her joy was fleeting. Anxiety filled her as she sensed something veiled in his words.

She looked up at him doubtfully. “Then… I shall rely on you.”

Her tone was firm, almost as though she were instructing him.

The knight’s eyes narrowed imperceptibly. He tucked the letter inside his cloak and said softly, “I assure you, I will make sure that he gets it.”

“Well, then. We should get going. I think we are all set.”

At the duke’s prompt, Kuahel Leon nodded at Maxi and gracefully descended the stairs.

Maxi watched as he strode between files of knights. Rows of soldiers held banners that fluttered violently in the wind as if heralding the start of a bloody battle.

“I shall have to excuse myself as well.”

“Oh… I-I apologize for taking your time.”

The duke gave her a reassuring smile, then made his way down after the Temple Knight. Maxi watched them make their preparations for a while before heading back inside the basilica.

Her heart pounded unpleasantly. She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes. All she could do now was to pray.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, news came that the coalition army had succeeded in reclaiming Louivell. The cheers that broke out throughout the streets did not last long as wagons carrying the bodies of the fallen rolled into the city.

They formed a long queue in front of the basilica’s square. People peered into each to check if their loved ones were among the dead.

Maxi joined the Livadonian noblewomen in the square to verify the dead, dreading the discovery of a familiar face.

The bodies were unspeakably mangled. Although they had been cleaned as best as possible and given prosthetics for their funeral, nothing could hide their gruesome ends. It was rare to find a corpse with all its limbs intact, and some had black cloths draped over their faces to conceal horrible disfigurements.

Ashen, Maxi watched the clerics as they gingerly moved the bodies into coffins.

Some of the noblewomen fainted on the spot. Although Maxi also felt lightheaded, she remained upright by telling herself that she could not succumb before making sure Riftan and the others were not among the dead.

Suppressing the urge to hurl, Maxi peered at the bodies from behind the clerics. She simply could not bring herself to look at their faces.

A wave of dizziness washed over her. She staggered to the edge of the square, where she crouched under a tree.

A worried noblewoman saw her and rushed over. “Are you all right?”

Maxi looked up, her eyes unfocused. It was Idsilla Calima, the girl she had shared introductions with a few days ago.

The girl’s dark brown eyes were full of concern. “Shall I call a cleric for you? You don’t look well.”

“N-No. I-I was… only a little dizzy. How about you, Lady Idsilla? Are you all right?”

“Yes. I come from a family of knights. I’m used to such things.”

Idsilla raised her chin as she spoke, looking fearless, but her face was as pale as Maxi’s. She turned her head toward the long row of coffins as if to conceal her expression.

“Fortunately, my brother was not among them. When I asked the soldiers who brought the bodies in, they told me that most of those trapped in Louivell Castle made it out safely.”

“I-Is that true?”

Although the word “most” was concerning, Maxi’s face lit up with hope as she thought of Ruth and the Remdragon Knights.

After anxiously darting glances at the dozens of dead bodies, Maxi steeled herself and rose to her feet. She walked over to the clerics sorting through the corpses.

Joy and anguish mingled in the square as the clerics confirmed the names of the fallen through their identification tags. Wails echoed throughout the square, intermingled with sighs of relief.

It was only after the clerics had read out the last of the names that Maxi, drenched in a cold sweat, shakily sank onto the steps.

Her whole body began to shake. Though she was flooded with relief, she felt chilled to the bone. She clasped her icy hands together.

Seeing Maxi’s reaction, Idsilla rushed over to her once more. “Lady Calypse, you should return to the monastery. Here, let me help you.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Idsilla was a head taller. Leaning against her, Maxi staggered up the stairs. She suddenly felt ashamed. Idsilla was only eighteen, and it embarrassed Maxi that a girl four years her junior was so much more collected.

Trying her best to steady herself, Maxi tottered into the basilica. “I-I am all right now. I think… I can manage on my own now.”

“Please, let me help you. It would be better than having to carry you on my back if you were to collapse.”

Maxi frowned at her arched tone. “Y-You will not see me swoon.”

The girl carefully studied Maxi for a moment before slowly nodding her head.

“I can see that. To be honest, I was surprised. I had thought that you would be the first to faint.”

“A-Are you… mocking me?” Maxi asked, her face flushing.

She glared at the girl, and Idsilla let out a sigh.

“I did not mean it as an insult. I apologize if I offended you. Alyssa always says that I am too frank.”

“I think that sh-she is right,” Maxi said after a pause.

Idsilla’s lips curled into a faint smile. “You look so delicate on the surface, but that isn’t really the case, is it?”

“I-I will ask you to stop teasing me now. It is… upsetting.”

“I mean it as a compliment. Alyssa has returned to her room saying how she can’t bear to look at all the dead bodies in a sober state of mind.” Her eyes suddenly grew dark. “It’s not that I fault her. Alyssa is too tenderhearted, and she loves Elba too much. She was probably beyond terrified that she might find him among the dead.”

“E-Elba?” Maxi asked, curious.

She thought that she might be able to collect herself better if she focused on Idsilla’s story rather than the pallid faces of the dead soldiers.

“Elba is my second eldest brother’s nickname. Elbarto Calima. He and Alyssa were engaged when they were twelve, and he pledged his geas to her right after his knighting ceremony.”

“How rare… for a knight to pledge his g-geas to his betrothed.”

A knight’s geas was usually pledged to a member of the royal family or the wife or daughters of the lord he served. As if to affirm that this was also the case in Livadon, Idsilla bobbed her head.

“They share a very special bond. My cousin will be happy once I tell her my brother is safe. Come, let us sit over here and rest for a bit. I think my feet are aching as well,” Idsilla said, stopping in front of a pavilion inside the garden.

Maxi sat down and let out a shaky breath. Idsilla took the seat across from her and silently smoothed the creases of her dress. Though they were not well-acquainted, it was consoling to have someone next to her. If she had been alone in her room, she would have tortured herself with images of the scene at the square.

All of a sudden, Maxi knew the reason Idsilla was helping her. The girl needed Maxi to help shake off the shock as well.

Idsilla smile stiffly and interlaced her fingers on her lap. “The clerics will be busy holding funerals over the next few days.”

“True, but… won’t the knights be back soon now that the battle is over?”

“Have you not heard?” said Idsilla, growing wide-eyed. “The coalition army has decided to continue marching north. It seems that after recapturing Louivell, they chased the retreating monster army to the Pamela Plateau. I think they intend to reclaim the remaining castles that were taken.”

“Th-Then…” Maxi willed her bluish lips apart. “Then when… w-will they be able to return?”

It was a foolish question. She knew that Idsilla would not be able to answer it. The girl pressed her lips together, and Maxi, feeling dizzy once more, limply leaned her head against the post of the pavilion. Despite the sweltering summer heat, Maxi felt chilled to her bones.

The battle at Louivell was just the beginning. Soldiers came to the city every three or four days with carts laden with the dead.

True to Idsilla’s words, the clerics were up to their ears in funeral preparations, and requiems played in the basilica every day. The fallen were victims of monster attacks. If not given a proper funeral, they were likely to turn into the undead — ghouls or liches. For this reason, the soldiers were only buried after they had been purified.

Hundreds of bodies were laid in the basilica, and the line of bereaved family members stretched on and on. The monastery was calmer compared to the wailing filling the halls of the main church.

Perhaps concerned by the gloomy atmosphere, Duke Aren came to see Maxi one day and offered to accommodate her in his castle. Maxi firmly refused. She knew that reports regarding the coalition army always arrived at the basilica first.

Chapter 139

“Do reconsider. The clerics are too busy attending to the dead. They will no longer have the time to look after you and the other noblewomen. If you come to Aren Castle, I will make sure that you have everything you need.”

Despite Duke Aren’s persistence, Maxi firmly shook her head.

“I… truly am content to remain here. I have grown quite accustomed to life here… B-besides, no matter where I am… I-I could never be at ease.”

The duke opened his mouth to reply but let out a sigh of resignation when he saw Maxi’s determined expression.

“If that is your decision, then I cannot force you. But if you ever change your mind, ask the clerics to send word to me.”

After imploring her to let him honor his promise to Riftan, the duke left the monastery.

Just as the duke had warned, the basilica was too busy to look after the women staying at the monastery. Of the three maidservants that had been assigned to serve Maxi, only one remained, and even she could only be spared to collect the laundry and bring a basin of water in the morning and evening. Everything else, Maxi had to do by herself.

She was not alone in this situation; some of the noblewomen gathered at the basilica to voice their complaints. Had Maxi not experienced traveling during the campaign, she would have undoubtedly felt uncomfortable as well. Having already grown used to doing things on her own, however, Maxi quickly adapted to the new conditions.

Every morning, she would personally clean her room and make her bed, then dress herself to attend the service in the prayer hall. If her laundry was late in returning, she washed her own undergarments and socks. Though she had never had to clean or do laundry in her life, she was less averse to the work than she thought.

It was comforting having something to do. All she had ever done at the monastery was eat, sleep, and attend prayers twice a day. Such a monotonous routine only filled her head with worries. Maxi had desperately needed a distraction from her thoughts.

She even went as far as committing herself to grooming Rem at the stables. She spent so much time brushing the mare that her wiry, white mane turned sleek silver.

Maxi was stepping out of the stables when she heard Idsilla’s voice behind her.

“Lady Calypse! There you are. We were just thinking about visiting you in your room.”

It was Idsilla, Alyssa, and three other noblewomen whom Maxi sometimes exchanged nods with in the prayer hall. They were all dressed for an outing.

When Maxi gave them an inquiring look, Alyssa offered a faint smile and said, “The ladies and I are on our way to the shelter. Would you like to come with us?”

“Do you mean… right now?” Maxi asked after a pause, her eyes growing round at the unexpected invitation.

Smiling politely, Alyssa cautiously added, “Please feel free to refuse if you are busy.”

“N-Not at all. I was merely… dropping by the stables… and was about to return to my room,” said Maxi, lightly shaking her skirt in an attempt to rid the smell of horse from her clothes.

Ignoring the stench, Idsilla genially pulled Maxi by her arm. “Then you must come with us. Being trapped inside a monastery listening to requiems all day will stifle us all to death.”

Although she frowned on her cousin’s ill-mannered remarks, Alyssa agreed.

“We were talking about doing something meaningful. We have heard that many of the bereaved families are going through hard times and are staying at the shelter. I know that the shelter is sorely lacking in supplies, so we’ve collected donations from the ladies to help in any way we can.”

Alyssa proudly held up a large leather bag. From the shape of it, Maxi surmised that they had collected jewelry. She tried to recall if she had anything valuable in her possession. Since she had packed as lightly as possible to avoid weighing down the campaign party, she did not think she would find anything worth donating.

Maxi looked embarrassed. “I’m afraid… I won’t be of much help. I-I did not bring much from Anatol.”

“Goodness, please do not worry about that. Having Sir Riftan’s wife visit them would offer many of them much solace, I’m sure. No matter what anyone says, Sir Riftan is the greatest hero of the Western Continent after all.”

Maxi was quite delighted by the woman’s praise of Riftan.

“V-Very well. I shall come with you.”

She mused that it would be a hundred times better for her to accompany them on their excursion than to languish away in her room, sighing the day away.

After excusing herself, Maxi hastened to her chambers and changed into the cleanest clothes she had. Afterward, she scoured through her belongings to see if there was anything worth selling.

She thought the dagger Riftan had given her would sell for a hefty sum, but she could not bear to part with it. The same went for the shekel coin. After much thought, Maxi took out the palm-sized mirror from her pocket. Apparently, mirrors were quite expensive, so it would have to do.

She placed the mirror back in her pocket and headed back. When she arrived at the entrance of the basilica, she saw three carriages and six guards waiting in the square.

Maxi tentatively walked over to them. Idsilla, who was already seated in one of the carriages, waved at her.

“Come, sit with me. We have asked the clerics for permission in advance, and they said that we only needed to return before the evening service.”

When Maxi climbed into the carriage and sat beside Idsilla, the carriage slowly made its way down the road. Maxi watched the exotic roads of Levan pass by through the coach window.

Under the blazing summer sun, the light gray buildings glimmered like ivory, and the leaves of the laurel trees were a deep green. It was such a peaceful scene that it was almost difficult to believe the tragedy raging outside the city walls.

Maxi was wallowing in the paradox when Idsilla spoke.

“We thought we would drop by the merchant guild first to purchase aid supplies. Some of the women donated gold coins, but most offered jewelry like bracelets or rings. It might take some time for us to reach a bargain with the merchants.”

“I-I also found something to help the cause,” Maxi said, hastily pulling out the hand mirror from her pocket.

Idsilla shook her hands, frowning. “That really isn’t necessary. It is more than enough that you have agreed to come with us.”

“P-Please accept it. I am also… relying on the kindness of Levan’s monastery, so I would like to help as well.”

When Maxi’s adamant expression did not budge, Idsilla resignedly took the mirror and placed it inside the bag along with the other ornaments.

Soon, the carriage passed through the city square and stopped in front of a large building belonging to the merchant guild. There, the women sold the ornaments they had collected and purchased an ample supply of food, oil, and clean linen.

Since the valuables had fetched quite a sum, they had thirty derham coins to spare even after filling three carriages with aid supplies. The women decided to donate the remainder to the monastery and climbed back inside the carriage.

When they had ridden for a further ten minutes, Idsilla pointed to a building outside the window.

“That is the shelter.”

It was a wooden, two-story structure that looked as though it had been built a century ago.

“It used to be a church but now serves as a refuge for orphans and vagrants who have nowhere else to go. According to the clerics, many of the families who lost their breadwinner in the war are currently staying there.”

Maxi furrowed her brows. The shelter looked as though it could collapse at any moment. The boards covering the roof rattled each time the wind blew, and vagrants in tattered garbs formed a long line in front of its doors. The soldiers who were escorting the ladies spotted the crowd and quickly locked the doors of the carriage.

“Please remain seated. We will go in and speak with the clerics first.”

Idsilla nodded curtly, and Maxi stared out the window to study the faces of the vagrants.

Most were young women carrying children on their backs. Were they widows who could no longer make ends meet? Looking at their dirty, grief-stricken faces made Maxi’s stomach twist in knots.

Although she did not wish to even think about it, Maxi could not help but imagine what would happen to her if she were to lose Riftan. She, at least, would not have to beg like these women. Instead, she would probably be subjected to harsh abuse at the hands of her father until she died.

Maxi bit her lip. If her father wished it, she could be married off again. Maxi could not decide which fate was worse.

Even supposing that the heavens would be on her side and she could enter a convent, she would most likely spend the rest of her life missing Riftan.

Maxi touched the shekel coin inside her pocket. Running her finger over its rough, copper surface seemed to calm her nerves a little.

When about five minutes had passed, the soldiers returned and opened the carriage door for them.

“My lady, we have brought the clerics. You may step out now.”

The women tentatively exited the carriage and were greeted by clerics in worn, monastic habits.

“We thank you for coming to such a humble place.”

“We have heard that you are going through some hardship, so we brought food and necessities with us.”

The clerics glanced at the carriages behind the women and gave them a grateful smile.

“Thank you. It so happens that we were about to request royal aid.”

“Is the situation that bad?”

“Yes. With so many people requiring assistance, it has become impossible for us to manage the facility with only the funds from the church,” a cleric admitted with a sigh. “I am sure you are aware that the refugees alone are too many to count. Together with the widows and orphans, we are barely able to provide everyone with a meal each day. Would you like a tour of the facility?”

Looking unsure, Alyssa glanced at the other noblewomen. Before any of them could come to a decision, Idsilla bravely stepped forward.

“Yes, of course. We should take a look around so we know what to bring next time.”

Idsilla took the lead and followed the clerics to the shelter, and the rest of the noblewomen reluctantly trailed behind her. Maxi cautiously followed the group.

The shelter was no different from a barn. Even though the closely-packed wooden tables were crammed with scrawny children slurping watery soup, still more children were slumped on the floor, gnawing on pieces of bread.

On one side were the elderly lying on makeshift beds made of stacked wooden planks, while on the other were the women. They were dressed in frayed garments and sat on grimy blankets, some with babies clutched at their breasts.

Contrary to Alyssa’s expectations, none of the people inside paid any attention to the women who had come in the name of charity. Their anguish was so all-encompassing that they seemed to have lost interest in their surroundings.

The atmosphere was bleaker than any of them had expected. Even Idsilla, who had stepped into the facility in high spirits, looked disconcerted. They eventually slipped outside looking rattled without venturing to the second floor.

Alyssa heaved a heavy sigh. “I did not think the conditions here would be so poor. I will try to collect more donations when we return to the monastery.”

“Please do, my lady,” the clerics implored in earnest, clutching her hands.

From then on, the noblewomen of Livadon started visiting the shelter regularly to offer donations. They even helped hand out meals on occasion or made new clothes for the children.

While some were repulsed by the decrepit building and the vagrants dressed in rags, most seemed happy to have something to occupy themselves. Maxi was no different, and she always went along with the others whenever they visited.

Chapter 140

Maxi did not visit the shelter out of a great sense of righteousness. It was mostly because having something to do instead of being idle at the monastery made her less anxious, and being physically tired helped her sleep. She had been suffering from severe insomnia recently. The gruesome faces of dead soldiers would fill her mind as she lay awake in the dark.

It was only on days she went to the shelter that she was able to sleep undisturbed by nightmares. Were it allowed, she would have visited every day. However, the women were required to ask the clerics for permission to leave the grounds and were obliged to use the basilica’s carriages and guards. Since they did not wish to burden the clerics who already had their hands full, they limited their visits to once or twice a week.

They would gather at the pavilion on days they did not have an excursion to sew tunics and blankets for the orphans. Even the maidservants helped with the sewing from time to time, but no matter how many new clothes or bedding they donated, they were all tattered or gone after five or six days.

The missing items were apparently due to thieving vagrants. Food and other necessities were also stolen, but the shelter did not have the resources to prevent it.

Word that the nobles were supporting the facility must have spread; more and more people came to seek help, leaving the shelter sorely lacking in food, clothes, and room. Maxi quickly realized that Levan was not as peaceful as it appeared on the surface.

The consequences of the monster invasion sprouted across the capital like poisonous mushrooms. The outskirts of the city overflowed with refugees from the north fleeing from the monster army, and the prices of goods soared.

Though merchants from each kingdom arrived at Levan’s ports with full ships, it did nothing to alleviate the food shortage. Most of the stock was sent as military provisions. It went without saying that it was the poor that suffered the most.

Whenever she visited the shelter, Maxi saw starving people wandering the city like ghosts. Although vagrants rarely gathered near the city center or port where security was tight, they took up most of the space along the city walls.

As the number of impoverished people surged by the day, the sighs of the clerics at the shelter grew heavier and heavier.

“If we fail to separate the sick from the general population soon, a plague might break out.”

One early afternoon, Maxi was at the shelter with the other noblewomen when she heard a cleric’s terrible prediction. She looked at him in horror.

Dozens of infirmed men and women lay crammed together on the floor of the wide room, their bodies reeking of vomit. One of the noblewomen struggled for air as she backed away toward the entrance.

“A-Are you saying… that they are all sick with a contagion?”

The cleric hastily shook his head. “Please do not worry, it is only food poisoning. Things have been spoiling quickly in this hot weather, so more and more people are coming down with stomach ailments. But the problem is especially serious in the refugee camps. Since they are already so debilitated, even a minor illness could be life-threatening.”

The old cleric clicked his tongue.

“Many have died already. We could not leave their bodies unburied, so they were apparently thrown into ditches or secretly buried in the forest… The situation is dire. If the dead are not given a proper burial, the death energy might spread throughout the city and cause a plague.”

At the cleric’s bleak words, the noblewomen’s faces grew as white as sheets. Abruptly realizing that his audience was comprised of ladies who had spent most of their lives within the confines of their bedchambers, the old cleric cleared his throat.

“Do forgive me for such unpleasant talk. It appears that all the bleakness has made me quite insensitive. I should not have mentioned it in front of such exalted company…”

The cleric smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood, but the air remained heavy.

Idsilla asked gravely, “If what you say is true, shouldn’t you treat the sick as quickly as possible?”

“We would if we could, but with the herb prices rising so drastically, it is sadly impossible.”

Idsilla pressed her lips together. The shelter was already struggling to feed its supplicants. With prices soaring several times over, the clerics had already used up most of their donations.

“Why don’t we send messages to our relatives asking for donations?” a young noblewoman who had been silent until now cautiously suggested.

Idsilla snorted. “Do you think the other territories would be better off when the capital is in such dire straits? Have you forgotten that the king has already levied exorbitant taxes to fund the coalition army? They would all be pressed for money.”

“Then, what are we to do? Even the monastery would not be spared if a plague breaks out,” Alyssa said, her eyes welling with tears.

The cleric, in what appeared to be an attempt to reassure her, said cautiously, “If we keep the refugees isolated from the rest of the city before an outbreak occurs, we would be able to prevent a scourge from besetting the capital, so—”

“I-I have noticed copious amounts of lizard grass on our way here…” Maxi interjected. She had been deep in thought until then. “Could we not u-use that?”

Everyone’s gazes flew to her.

“Lizard grass? I’m afraid I have never heard of such a herb…”

“Lizard grass is quite e-effective against stomach pains. Giving it to people… w-with indigestion… is said to quickly alleviate the s-symptoms…”

Her knowledge of lizard grass was purely based on what she had read in the illustrated book on herbs, and her voice lacked conviction.

The cleric regarded her skeptically. “May I ask how you know about this herb?”

“I-I am… a healer. I also studied herbs… while I studied the art of healing.”

Idsilla’s eyes grew wide at her words. “I didn’t know you had such talents, Lady Calypse.”

“I-I am afraid my talents are not good enough t-to be mentioned. Monster attacks… a-are rather common in Anatol… s-so I began studying last year.”

“What does the herb look like?”

Sorting through her memory, Maxi tried to describe the herb as precisely as possible.

“I-It is a grass with diamond-shaped leaves… that have black spots on them. It grows in the shade… and emits a t-tangy scent when you snap the stems.”

“I see that you are referring to the weed that grows in the yard. I was not aware they could be used as herbs.”

Maxi gave the cleric a cryptic look. Considering that most of the books Ruth had recommended to her were from the south, it was not surprising that the cleric was unaware.

In general, books were a luxury only the rich could afford, and scholarly books from the south were especially valuable. They could practically be traded for their weight in gold. It was therefore unsurprising that the knowledge they contained circulated at an ant’s pace.

There were things she had not fully explained, and Maxi rushed to tell the full story.

“Lizard grass is p-poisonous, so eating it as is… might worsen the stomach ailment. It is usually boiled… to remove the harmful properties… before being used as a treatment.”

“Would you mind checking the weed in the back to make sure it is lizard grass?”

Maxi nodded, and they immediately made their way to the yard. There they found lizard grass growing in the plot of land overrun with shrubs and weeds.

Although she had practically memorized the contents of the book on herbs, it was only knowledge in her head. Her personal experience with herbs was limited to twenty types of plants.

Concerned that her memory might be wrong, Maxi only opened her mouth to speak after she had meticulously studied the plant.

“Lizard grass… with leaves as thick and dark as this a-are highly poisonous, and cannot be used as herbs. You must o-only collect and brew… those with thin leaves and lighter spots.”

The clerics promptly plucked a few leaves and showed them to her.

“Will these do, my lady?”

Maxi measured the thickness of the leaves with her fingers and nodded.

Wanting to test the herb’s efficacy right away, the clerics collected a handful of lizard grass and took it to the kitchen. As they boiled the leaves inside a cauldron, a peculiar smell filled the shelter. The clerics looked skeptical but slowly fed the concoction to the patients nevertheless.

Fortunately, the herb proved effective, and the patients’ breathing grew less labored after an hour or so. The lizard grass was more potent than Maxi had hoped, and she let out a sigh of relief. She had been secretly sick with worry that it might be ineffective. Even the faces of the clerics brightened.

“It seems to be working well. To think that we had such a useful herb right under our noses…”

“I-I’m sure not many know of its herbal properties… because of the fastidious care required to prepare it.”

“Do you know of any other herbs we might find around us?”

The effectiveness of the lizard grass must have removed all doubts the clerics harbored about her. They now regarded her in a different light. After calmly inspecting the area around the shelter and pointing out some of the useful herbs, Maxi returned to the monastery with the other noblewomen.

When they came back to the shelter a week later, those stricken with food poisoning had markedly decreased. However, for some reason, the total number of patients had increased. The sick from all around Levan had apparently flocked to the shelter as rumors of the ill miraculously returning to health began to spread.

Since most of the skilled healers had gone with the campaign party, there was currently only one running hospital in Levan. Sadly, even this hospital was unable to provide proper treatment because of the exorbitant herb costs, and the church lacked the resources to tend to the sick. Thus, it was hardly surprising that people came flocking to the shelter when they heard rumors of a talented healer at the facility.

Before she knew it, Maxi was acting as the healer of the shelter. She scoured the forest with the clerics to search for herbs whenever she could and occasionally even healed patients with magic.

The other noblewomen actively helped in caring for the sick. Though some frowned and considered the work below them, most of the women were grateful to have something to do.

“This is nothing compared to the hardships my husband is going through on the battlefield! This is a hundred times more gratifying than trembling in fear while I pray, terrified that he might return on a wagon. My act of kindness might induce the heavens to look kindly on my husband.”

Maxi was certain that everyone felt the same. The women tended to the sick as an act of prayer. They gladly took on menial tasks such as patiently feeding feeble patients or wiping them down with wet towels. Some even learned to prepare the herbs from Maxi.

As the days passed by in a flurry, the women slowly regained their vigor, and Maxi also began to sleep and eat better as she took on the laborious work at the shelter.

Levan’s food shortage was resolved when merchants from the south arrived in an enormous vessel carrying cargo holds full of food. With this, the conditions inside the shelter improved. With news after news of victories coming from the north, everything seemed to be changing for the better.

Chapter 141

Vibrant summer blossoms bloomed all over the capital, and flocks of waterbirds swooped above the swift currents of the Chrysanth River.

Each time Maxi rode past the mouth of the river, she would daydream of summer in Anatol. There had been waterbirds playing above the lake Riftan had taken her to. The field they had galloped across would be teeming with wildflowers by now, and the vineyard would be full of ripe grapes.

How wonderful it would be if she could see all those sights again with Riftan before the end of Ignisias[7]. She pictured them rowing a small boat on the shimmering lake, and a sharp longing pricked her heart.

“Less of them have been coming lately.”

Alyssa’s muttering snapped Maxi out of her reverie. They were currently gathering herbs in the shelter’s yard.

Maxi turned to look at Alyssa’s sunburned face and cocked her head. “W-What do you mean?”

“I mean the wagons.”

The bodies of the soldiers flashed through Maxi’s mind. She shuddered and hastily pushed the gruesome imaginings from her head.

“I-Indeed,” she replied flatly. “There has not been one… in weeks.”

“It must be a good sign, mustn’t it?” Alyssa asked, her voice mingled with hope and anguish. Maxi was unable to answer, and Alyssa continued fervently, “The next messenger might announce the end of the war. There’s been nothing but news of victories after all.”

“Th-That would be… wonderful.”

Afraid of being disappointed, Maxi was unable to concur with Alyssa wholeheartedly and instead gave her an ambiguous smile. Still, she secretly anticipated the end of the war as well.

The coalition army had managed to drive out the monsters from the northwestern regions of the kingdom and was currently fighting to recapture Eth Lene Castle in the northeast. Gossipmongers asserted that the battle there would bring about the end of the war.

Maxi was not the only one anticipating the end. Hope simmered throughout the city like a lingering fever.

Trying to shake off the ominous feeling that this was merely the calm before the storm, Maxi changed the subject. “I think… we should h-head inside now. We’ll need to return to the monastery soon. It is… almost time for the evening prayers.”

“Goodness, already?”

Alyssa gazed up at the sky as she slowly rose to her feet. As if on cue, they heard Idsilla’s energetic voice over their heads.

“Ladies! Do come inside now and wash your hands. Everyone else is all set to go. We must be back at the monastery before the evening prayer if we wish to be spared from the clerics’ admonishments!”

“We were just about to,” Alyssa muttered, walking around the fence to make her way to the entrance.

With a bitter smile, Maxi followed and entered the shelter. Owing to their hard work these past few weeks, the conditions inside the facility had greatly improved. The once squalid floors were now shiny and spotless on account of the constant sweeping and mopping, and they had recently hired carpenters to mend the roof, stairs, and window frames. As a result, the shelter no longer looked like a ramshackle building.

Maxi proudly surveyed the changes before heading toward the kitchen to wash her hands and tidy her tousled hair and clothes. Outside, the coaches and guards waited for them. The women bade the clerics goodbye with a promise to return before stepping into the carriages.

“When do you intend to visit again?” asked the noblewoman sitting across from Maxi as soon as the carriage began moving.

Alyssa appeared to ponder over it for a moment, then said with a sigh, “I would say that it won’t be until next week. The clerics at the monastery have requested that we refrain from leaving the basilica for a while.”

“Why? Hasn’t the security inside the city improved?”

“There are currently a great number of southern merchants in the capital, and the clerics consider the polytheistic southerners more dangerous than the refugees,” said Idsilla in her typical scathing tone. “They begrudgingly allow them into our city because we need their money, but they firmly believe them to be trouble-makers.”

Frowning, Maxi retorted, “Th-That is not true. Their wisdom… far exceeds our own. Most of… the art of healing I’ve learned is b-based on their knowledge.”

“It would be best if you abstain from making such comments in front of the clerics,” Alyssa cautiously warned. “Levan’s clerics are mostly adherents of the Reformed Church, so they may be relatively tolerant when it comes to magic… but that does not mean they are also accepting of heathens. Defending the pagans could earn you their enmity.”

Maxi felt slightly discouraged. “I-I shall… keep that in mind.”

The carriage slowly traveled from the outskirts onto the wider, inner roads. Feeling listless and tired, Maxi stared out the window. A loud trumpet blasted as they arrived at the road that led to the square.

The noblewomen, who had been drifting off with their heads against the coach wall, jerked awake and looked out the window. The pedestrians scrambled to clear a path, and an armored knight galloped past them like the wind.

“Do you think it’s a messenger?”

“Y-Yes, it appears so,” Maxi replied, her face hardening.

The noblewomen exchanged glances that were filled with both hope and worry.

“It might be news of the army successfully recapturing Eth Lene Castle.”

Maxi’s expression grew wary. Could it be news of victory, even when the army had deemed the message urgent enough to be delivered by a knight instead of a carrier pigeon? Maxi hunched her shoulders as a sense of foreboding made a chill run down her spine.

Idsilla opened the panel above the front seat and urged the coachman to drive faster. “Please, hurry! We must know what the news is as soon as possible!”

The carriage rattled as it shot past the square. Clutching the coin Riftan had given her, Maxi prayed for it to be good news.

When they arrived, the air in the basilica was heavy with tension. The noblewomen’s faces grew anxious when they saw clerics busy in grave deliberation.

The cleric who had come out to meet them said in a calm voice, “Welcome back. There will be no evening prayers today, so you may all rest in your rooms.”

The cleric was about to leave when Alyssa stopped him. “We saw a messenger pass by on our way back. Has something happened?”

The cleric looked troubled. He hesitated before saying flatly, “I might as well tell you now. The basilica will no longer be able to look after you. To remain would only mean much discomfort. If any of you wish to return home, we will send word to your families.”

“What on earth do you mean? Please, tell us what’s going on!” Idsilla demanded, looking as though she wanted to strangle the cleric.

The cleric heaved a sigh. “I’m afraid the monsters have turned the tide of battle. They have pushed back our army at the northeastern border to Balto.”

There was a collective gasp.

Alyssa reeled at the news. The cleric rushed to support her as he hastily added, “The situation is not that dire, so please do not worry. Since the army is expecting the war to be a long one, they have sent a message requesting further provisions and support units. The basilica will also be sending many of our clerics. Which means it will be more difficult for us to tend to your needs. I suggest that you return to your—”

“Are you telling us to leave because we are a nuisance?” said Idsilla sharply. Alarmed by the girl’s impertinence, Alyssa tried to rein her in, but Idsilla did not bat an eyelid. “We’re not here because we wish to be attended to!”

“Please,” the cleric said after a pause, “I suggest that you return to your rooms for now and think it over calmly. I will explain the situation to the other ladies.”

When Idsilla opened her mouth again to argue, the cleric scurried out of the basilica as if making an escape. Maxi watched him leave with a look of despair. The pit of her stomach prickled as though she had swallowed needles. The other noblewomen looked dazed as they sank down onto the pews.

“The cleric said the situation was not dire, so everything must be all right, mustn’t it?”

“He might have said it so as not to worry us. If the situation truly wasn’t grave, they wouldn’t be trying to get rid of us so rudely.”

Idsilla’s objective assessment only heightened their anxiety. The women returned to their rooms with faces as pale as ghosts. Maxi made her way to her room as well and collapsed onto her bed.

Her heart was so full of anguish and anxiety that, for the first time, she regretted her choice to come here with the knights. Had she remained in Anatol, she would not have been consumed by such extreme worry. After witnessing the terrors of war with her own eyes, not knowing if Riftan was safe drove her mad.

That night, Maxi completely lost the peace of mind she had only just managed to regain as her nightmares returned. When she forced herself out of bed the next morning and stepped outside, she was met with faces as pale and haggard as hers. It was obvious that no one else had been able to have a peaceful night either.

The exhausted women filed out of the monastery like a row of specters. Once they passed through the garden, Maxi saw clerics bustling about in all directions. She surmised that they must be preparing to join the campaign.

Suddenly, someone yanked her arm. It was Idsilla. The young noblewoman placed a finger over her lips and motioned with her head for Maxi to follow. Confused, Maxi trailed after her. Idsilla led her to the orchard and said nothing until she was certain that they were alone.

“I apologize for taking you aside so suddenly, but there is something I wish to discuss with you privately…”

“W-What is it?”

Idsilla was so uncharacteristically hesitant that Maxi grew concerned. After a moment of silence, the girl began to talk rapidly.

“I went to question all the clerics I knew yesterday because I simply could not sit still. I was told that the support unit will travel northeast to Serbin Castle. They intend to use the castle as their base and assist the coalition army from there.”

Maxi blinked vacantly. She did not understand why Idsilla was sharing such information with her so secretly. When she gave her a questioning look, Idsilla hesitated before continuing.

“As the name suggests, the support unit is the division of the army that assists the fighting forces from the rear. They’re required to do all sorts of tasks like treating the wounded, laundry, preparing food for the men, identifying the dead, and so on. I think a large number of women will be joining the campaign this time. Since most of the healthy men have already been conscripted, the clerics say they will have the female clerics resolve the shortage.”

Sensing that the conversation was veering strangely off course, Maxi swallowed dryly.

Idsilla took a deep breath and declared, “I intend to go with the female clerics.”

Maxi gaped and immediately tried to dissuade her. “Y-You mustn’t! I-It would be too dangerous.”

“I am the daughter of a knight. I have the means to protect myself. Besides, I would not be fighting on the frontlines. I would simply be helping with the menial tasks at the rear. I think I am fully capable of that. After all, it’s not much different from the work we’ve been doing at the shelter.”

“Th-That is not the same! Following them to the battlefield—”

Idsilla grew alarmed at Maxi’s raised voice and hastily covered her mouth. “Please, keep your voice down. If Alyssa were to hear of this, she would have me dragged home like a foal.”

Maxi decided then and there to inform Alyssa of this right away.

As if reading her mind, Idsilla narrowed her eyes and said solemnly, “I tell you this in confidence, Lady Calypse. You would not do anything to betray my trust, would you?”

Maxi hesitated. “Idsilla, p-please reconsider. You are only… e-eighteen.”

“Which means it’s been two years since I have come of age. I am a grown woman who can take responsibility for my actions.”

Chapter 142

Seeing the determination in the girl’s eyes, Maxi was at a loss for what to say. This girl who was four years her junior seemed to be a hundred times more confident.

Maxi looked away with a troubled expression. “I-Idsilla… you have no reason to go there.”

“And is there a reason for me not to go?” Idsilla shot back sharply. “Because I am of noble birth and a woman? Both were not my choice.”

“I-If anything were to… happen to you, Idsilla… y-your family would be devastated.”

“That goes for everyone. All who march to war must leave their families behind. We all bear the same pain.”

Maxi clenched her mouth shut. Everyone did not bear the same pain. The Duke of Croyso and Rosetta would not care in the slightest if she were to die. Still, Riftan, at least, would mourn for her.

Maxi suddenly felt her throat constricting. She could almost hear Riftan’s voice telling her that she was his one and only family.

What on earth was she doing here when the only family she had was out there fighting a dangerous battle? Even if she were blessed to live to a hundred, what would be the point if she were to never see him again?

She was immersed in this depressing thought when Idsilla began recounting her story.

“My brother injured his right arm in a jousting competition two years ago. He was healed with divine magic, but the injury left its damaging effect, and his arm sometimes goes numb. When he said that he would participate in this campaign, all of us tried to stop him, but he still left to uphold his knightly honor. What reason is there for me not to do the same?”

There was anger in Idsilla’s voice. Maxi quelled her agitated heart and tried to pacify the girl.

“Th-There is no reason… f-for you to be reckless… out of spite for your brother’s actions.”

“I am not doing this out of spite, and nothing you say will change my mind,” Idsilla said, stubbornly raising her chin. “The matter I wanted to discuss with you is not whether or not I go. The support party will be leaving in five days, and I wish to learn whatever I can of the art of healing before then. I know it’s not much time, but I intend to learn as much as possible before I depart. Will you help me?”

A storm raged in Maxi’s mind as she wordlessly opened and closed her mouth. Though her reason whispered to her that she must stop the girl even if she had to inform Alyssa or the clerics, her heart told her a completely different thing.

Maxi tentatively opened her mouth. Before she could organize her thoughts, she blurted out, “I-I shall… go with you.”

She was alarmed by her own words. Had Riftan not exhorted her to wait for him in the safety of the basilica? She could almost see his livid reaction.

Maxi nervously fiddled with the coin inside her pocket.

Idsilla’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “I would say that you are more impulsive than me, Lady Calypse. You do not have to enmesh yourself in this.”

“True… I-It might be impulsive, but…” Maxi trailed off, unable to decide what it was she really wanted to do.

Idsilla pressed her lips together. The girl seemed to want Maxi to join her, but at the same time, was conflicted about dragging another into this dangerous venture.

After hesitating for a long moment, Idsilla cautiously spoke. “I am left with only two choices: to return home or join the support unit. The clerics intend to send most of the noblewomen back to their houses, and I’m sure my family will summon me home soon anyway. You, however, can remain at the monastery. It is wholly unnecessary for you to put yourself in danger.”

“Th-That is not true. I also…”

Maxi bit her lip. The bitterness that had been accumulating in her heart came surging up. How many times had she come to regret not entreating Riftan to take her with him more persistently during her stay here? She was certain that nothing was worse than being away from him.

She was exceptionally talented when it came to torturing herself by conceiving the worst possible future. It would be better to follow the campaign party than to spend months mired in anxiety and nightmares.

“I am… g-going with you. I must go,” she asserted as though she were dislodging thorns in her throat.

“Are you sure about this?”

Maxi slowly nodded, and relief flashed in Idsilla’s eyes. After making sure they were alone once more, Idsilla leaned closer to Maxi and revealed her plans.

“Then, you must be sure to pack your things beforehand. I’ve an acquaintance among the female clerics. I will ask for her cooperation ahead of time. I intend to follow the party dressed as a cleric. Since female clerics usually wear a hooded robe to cover their faces, it would be the best way to join them unnoticed.”

“Th-Then… w-what should I do?”

“I will procure a habit for you as well.”

“W-Would it not be a problem… i-if we were caught impersonating a cleric?”

“Do not worry. Many of the female clerics joining the campaign are sisters who have not been officially designated as clerics yet. If we were to get caught, we could say that we were training to become clerics but changed our minds.”

Maxi did not think such a preposterous excuse would get them out of trouble, but she chose not to argue. There was no other way after all.

“Still, are you certain you wish to come?”

Moistening her parched lips, Maxi nodded. Riftan would be furious when he found out, but Maxi desperately wanted to see him even if it meant being seized and yelled at.

“All right. Then… come to the back courtyard after the service. We have much to prepare.”

They walked out of the orchard and attended the morning prayer as though nothing had happened. When the service was over, the disconsolate noblewomen gathered in groups to discuss their plans for the future. Alyssa, whose disappointment seemed as colossal as her dashed hopes, returned to her room after expressing her desire to be alone.

Maxi made preparations to follow the campaign party with Idsilla. She filled the leather bag she had brought from Anatol with items needed for healing such as herbs, magic stones, thread, needles, and special salves. Afterward, she scoured the monastery to gather as many linens as possible.

Every now and then, she would teach Idsilla about herbs and their usage, while the girl taught her what to do if they were to encounter a monster. Though she had never fought one herself, Idsilla was as knowledgeable as the knights when it came to monsters.

“They say that there are two ways to defeat a troll. The first is to cut off its head,” Idsilla explained, drawing a large, warty monster — presumably a troll — on the ground. “Trolls possess such great regenerative abilities that they can heal their wounds in the blink of an eye. Records say that they are able to reattach a severed arm by simply holding it back in place. Complete damage to the head is the only thing they cannot regenerate. If their head is done away with, even a troll will not be able to escape death. The second is to attack them with fire. They say that cauterizing an open wound impedes their regenerative ability. This is why mages usually use fire magic when fighting trolls.”

Maxi swallowed hard. Idsilla’s explanation only fanned her fears. A chill ran down her spine at the thought that she was going to a place teeming with these terrifying monsters that could withstand most attacks.

Even so, her husband was currently battling said monsters, and day by day, this fact only strengthened her resolve to join Idsilla.

Time flew by in a flash. On the day before the support unit’s departure, Maxi waited for the cover of night to slip out of her room. Idsilla, who had been waiting for Maxi in a corner inside the garden, let out a sigh of relief.

“I thought that you might have changed your mind.”

“R-Right when we are about to depart?” Maxi replied curtly, glancing around to make sure no one was around. “You could tell me… i-if you are having second thoughts yourself, Idsilla. It is not t-too late.”

“There is no chance of that. I almost regret not doing this sooner.”

Idsilla snorted, then began heading toward the female clerics’ quarters. Maxi followed after her, walking as quietly as possible.

Only the sound of the grass bugs and the calm breeze penetrated the darkness. They came out of the shadowy garden and noiselessly entered the building.

When Idsilla knocked on a door at the end of a gloomy corridor, the door opened with a creak.

“Come in.”

Maxi hurried through after Idsilla. Inside the narrow, dimly lit room was a dark-skinned woman who appeared to be in her late twenties. Her face was stony as she glanced at the sight of Idsilla and Maxi with bags slung over their backs.

The cleric furrowed her brows in exasperation. “I see that you really do intend to go.”

“So I have been telling you this whole time.”

There was a pause.

“I was hoping you’d change your mind.”

Maxi blinked. From Idsilla’s words, she had assumed that the female cleric was happy to help them. After glaring down at Idsilla’s stubborn face with a conflicted expression, the woman sighed and took out two habits from a chest.

“Who could stop you, Lady Idsilla? Just promise me that you will not get me in trouble for this.”

“You have my word. I shall never mention your name even under torture, Selina,” Idsilla replied sourly.

She took the habit from the cleric and slipped behind a partition. Maxi hovered nearby, nervously studying the cleric’s expression. The woman flicked a glance at Maxi before reluctantly introducing herself.

“I am Selina Keyman, childhood playmate of Lady Idsilla’s, and a poor soul who has been constantly subjected to the obstinate lady’s unreasonable demands because of this acquaintance.”

“I can hear you,” Idsilla said from behind the partition.

Selina did not even bat an eyelid. “Goodness, how rude of me,” she said dryly, her gaze sweeping over Maxi. “You shouldn’t let that stubborn girl drag you into this. It is not too late for you to return to your room and avoid putting yourself through unnecessary hardship.”

Maxi frowned, offended by the woman’s rudeness. “I-It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Maximilian Calypse,” she said, then tried not to stammer as she added, “I thank you for your advice… but I must sadly decline.”

The female cleric rubbed her forehead, looking like a woman burdened by the world’s problems. After waiting for Idsilla to step out of the partition, Maxi took the remaining habit and went to change. As she slipped out of her smooth silk dress and donned the worn garment, it dawned on Maxi that there truly was no turning back now.

Her face set into a determined expression as she let the drab tunic slide down to her ankles, then threw on a robe and draped it over her head.

“I-I am ready.”

“I think the habit is a bit big on you. Though not enough to be conspicuous…” Idsilla muttered as she helped fix Maxi’s outfit.

Maxi nervously fidgeted with her sleeve. She wished to see herself in the mirror, but since this was a cleric’s room, it was void of anything that could be used for self-adornment.

“There is no need to be so worried. The sisters do not really know one another unless they entered the monastery at the same time. Everything should be all right as long as you keep your mouth shut,” Selina said curtly as she tied a cord around Maxi’s waist. “I doubt any of them would even suspect that a noblewoman would try to join the campaign by impersonating a cleric.”

It was clear from her tone that she was trying to tell them how ludicrous their plan was. Even so, Idsilla pretended not to notice and replied primly, “Thank you. Your words are a reassurance.”

They tried to catch as much sleep as possible in Selina’s room until dawn. When the first light of daybreak streamed through the window, female clerics began to file out of their rooms. Selina peered through the door until most had left before slipping out.

Idsilla and Maxi cautiously trailed behind Selina as they made their way out of the basilica. Dozens of wagons laden with baggage waited in the square in orderly rows.

Knights bearing the Livadonian coat of arms stood at the head of the procession, and soldiers flanked the middle.

Wiping her sweaty palms on her worn robe, Maxi joined the long line of clerics behind the wagons. True to Selina’s assurance, the soldiers hardly checked their fake identifications before letting them climb onto one of the baggage carts. About fifteen or so people were crammed into one wagon. Maxi squeezed herself into a corner and tightly hugged her bag while Selina and Idsilla seated themselves across from her.

The signal announcing the completion of the preparations soon rang out across the square, and the wagons began to roll forward. Maxi’s heart pounded so violently that she was afraid it might burst out of her chest.

She was leaving. She was truly leaving.

Maxi raised her head slightly to glance at Idsilla, whose face was hidden beneath a hood drawn down to her nose. She could tell from the white-knuckled grip on her knees that the young noblewoman’s nervousness matched her own.

Chapter 143

Although Maxi wanted to reassure Idsilla, she was afraid that doing so would attract attention. Her eyes swept over the faces of the women pressed against each other inside the rattling wagon.

Though their hoods concealed their faces, Maxi could tell that most were young women. They all looked tense, their bodies as rigid as rocks as they bumped against each other like pebbles in a sack whenever the wagon lurched.

Leaning further into the wall, Maxi looked out the window. Dozens of loaded wagons rolled out of the towering city gates in an orderly formation.

“How many days does it take to reach Serbin Castle?” Idsilla suddenly asked.

Though her voice was low, the wagon was so quiet that she managed to draw everyone’s attention. Maxi stiffened.

Selina, however, remained calm. “About seven to ten days.”

“It did not look so far on the map…”

“It takes more time with such a large party traveling by wagon.”

They fell into silence once more. Only the rhythmic sounds of horseshoes hitting the ground, the rattling of wheels, and the occasional clanking of armor could be heard.

Maxi did not know how long she remained in that state of extreme anxiety, but the faint light of morning soon seeped in through the window. The columns of wagons came to a stop at a spot in an open field outside the city gates.

“We only just left. Why are we stopping?” Idsilla murmured.

It was clear that she was worried the march had stopped because their presence had been discovered.

“We are waiting for the knights from House Aren to join us,” Selina whispered reassuringly. “They say Duke Aren himself will take command of the party. We are carrying many provisions, so they are taking every precaution possible.”

At her words, Idsilla and the rest of the women in the wagon let out a sigh of relief. Maxi, however, went as white as a ghost. If what Selina said was true, then she would have to spend the next seven to ten days evading the duke until they reached Serbin Castle.

Maxi bit her lip. Though she wished to reveal this fact to the other two so they could deliberate on a plan, she dared not open her mouth for fear that one of the women might recognize her. Her impediment could easily give away her identity.

Maxi was so cautious that she did not utter a single word until the sun was high over their heads. When they stopped in an overgrown field for a late lunch, the female clerics stepped out of the wagon to help hand out the food. Since they were no longer the noblewomen of the group, Maxi and Idsilla were obliged to help.

They first distributed bread, cheese, and wine to the knights before passing some to the clerics. Next were the soldiers. It was only after all the men had received their rations that the women were able to gather on the riverbank to eat their meal.

Beads of sweat formed on Maxi’s nose as she busily moved about under the harsh sun. The insides of her robes felt like a sauna. Despite being flushed from the heat, throwing back her hood was not an option.

Idsilla, Selina, and Maxi crouched off to one side to eat their rations. The hard barley bread chafed the inside of Maxi’s mouth, and she tried her best to chew through it.

The knights from the House of Aren were stationed at the front and rear of the long procession. With her eyes downcast, Maxi shifted as she forced her food down. If she was careful, it was unlikely that she would ever encounter them.

Idsilla finished her meal first. After washing her hands in the river, she began complaining about the journey. “We are moving too slowly. If the people at the monastery find out we’re missing sooner than we anticipated, they might come after us. They’ll likely catch up if we keep moving at this speed.”

“D-Didn’t you say… you made arrangements?” Maxi asked in a barely audible whisper as she glanced about their surroundings.

They were far away enough that it was doubtful anyone could overhear, but Maxi was still cautious.

“I did, but as you know, plans can go astray.”

“What did you do exactly?” Selina asked through clenched teeth.

Idsilla shrugged. “I paid a few people to make it look as though we were returning to my home. I asked them to make it seem like we left in a carriage along with the other women at dawn.”

Selina snorted incredulously. “You cannot truly believe that you could fool the basilica with such a lousy scheme. They will see through it immediately.”

“If this were before the war, then they certainly would. But at present, the basilica is too preoccupied with other things to pay us any mind. If women who share our build and stature were to draw a veil over their faces and show the clerics our identifications, they wouldn’t suspect a thing. I even hired a coachman for the job.”

Selina let out a groan. “Does Lady Alyssa know?”

“My cousin is currently indifferent to all the happenings around her. She might find it odd that I left without a word to her… but she would believe it if the clerics confirmed it.” Then she added, “I can only pray that she does not come to her senses enough to suspect my disappearance and send word to my family.”

Selina had been scowling at Idsilla. She now turned her gaze to Maxi and said, “Will you be all right, Lady Calypse?”

“W-Well, I did leave a letter… explaining that I’ve accepted I-Idsilla’s invitation to stay at her home, but…”

The intended recipient of the letter was currently at the head of this party. After a moment of hesitation, Maxi professed the truth.

“D-Duke Aren… is actually the person acting as my… p-protector. He is an acquaintance of my husband, and was asked to look after me…”

A moment of tense silence passed. Selina clutched her head with a sigh, while Idsilla appeared deep in thought as she stroked her chin.

The girl reassured Maxi with her typical optimism. “Do not worry. I doubt he pays close attention to the female clerics. You should be fine as long as you’re careful when we distribute the food. We’re in the rear; it would be quite improbable for us to run into him.”

“D-Do you think so?”

Idsilla bobbed her head. “It worked out for the best, really. Things would have gone awry if the duke sent word to my family to confirm the contents of your letter. The clerics, on the other hand, would not trouble themselves to go that far.”

That sounded convincing enough to Maxi. Regaining a bit of calm, she finished off her bread. The campaign party set out as soon as everyone finished eating. Crouched in her tiny corner of the wagon, Maxi remained like that until sunset. Her whole body was racked with painful cramps, and she dripped in perspiration. All she could do was put a thick blanket under her sore buttocks and bear the discomfort.

By the time the party stopped to camp for the night, Maxi was thoroughly worn out by the rattling wagon. There was still work to do, however. While the soldiers tended to the horses and scouted the area, the women lit fires and prepared dinner.

Maxi followed the female clerics around the camp to collect dry twigs. Idsilla helped fill a cauldron with water before gathering rocks to build a fire pit.

Their tasks did not end there. They also had to prepare ingredients, cook the meal, and distribute it. It was only after they had done all this that they were allowed to have a bowl of soup and a potato before lying down near the campfire.

It was uncomfortable with only a single blanket separating her from the hard dirt, but she was in no position to complain. She fell asleep under a sky full of stars as her roof.

The next morning, Maxi woke with five mosquito bites on her fingers and calves. Ants crawled in her skirt, and her back was covered in dirt. She could not tell if she had gotten any sleep or just had her eyes closed.

In her half-awake state, she washed her face and climbed into the wagon once more. Their itinerary for the day was the same as yesterday; the wagons departed at daybreak, stopped at high noon for lunch, then set out again.

True to Idsilla’s assurance, Duke Aren took no notice of Maxi. Though she saw him scouting the area with the knights every once in a while, he never paid any attention to the female clerics. He was not the only one. No one else around them showed any interest either.

It helped put Maxi’s worries at ease and allowed her to adjust to life on the road. Of the two of them, it was Idsilla, surprisingly, who struggled to cope.

Although the girl never cried, she would toss and turn at night, unable to get accustomed to sleeping outside. The cramped wagon was also not kind on her tall stature, and she suffered more than the others.

“It might take us longer to reach Serbin Castle,” said Selina, sounding concerned as she regarded Idsilla’s pallid face. “I heard the knights talking. Apparently, they intend to take the long way to Serbin to avoid any dangers. Do you think you’ll be all right?”

“I am perfectly fine,” Idsilla stubbornly shot back. “I will adapt like everyone else.”

Idsilla’s pride was so strong that she found even their concerned gazes hard to bear. Even so, she did not refuse the cup of herbal tea Maxi brewed for her to help her sleep. It must have helped, for the next day her complexion improved ever so slightly.

They rattled along for seven days like loose pebbles rolling around the wagon. Each time it lurched, the fifteen or so women inside bounced up and down. When the wagon veered to change directions, the women careened to one side, crashing against each other. It was why they all had constant bruises.

Nevertheless, as they reached their destination, Maxi came to realize just how smooth and peaceful their journey had been so far.

The sharp sound of a pipe rang out across the ranks, and the wagon began to lurch forward at a dangerous speed. It shook as though they were in an earthquake before its occupants heard screams from all around them.

Maxi held onto the window to keep herself from toppling down and peered outside. Soldiers galloped ahead with their swords drawn. It did not take long to see why. Behind the thick haze of dust, massive, dark-green monsters charged right at them.

The monster horde shook the earth as they charged like a herd of frenzied bulls. The knights, evidently deciding that retreat was impossible, promptly halted the wagons and prepared for battle. The jolt as the wagon stopped threw the women on top of each other.

Slumped on the floor, Maxi trembled in fear. The gruff bellows of the trolls lashed out like whips.

The wagon door swung open.

“Grab your belongings and get off the wagon!” yelled a soldier.

The women remained sobbing and hunched on the floor.

“Now!” pressed the soldier. “We can’t cast a shield on all the wagons. When we have all of you in one place, we’ll cast a barrier to protect you. Hurry!”

It was only then that the women grabbed their bags and leaped out. The soldiers led the clerics to the center of the ranks.

Maxi barely managed to wobble after them, but her legs gave out in terror the moment she saw the dozens of trolls surrounding them.

If Selina had not been swift to steady her, she would have sunk to the ground. They reached the inner ranks where people huddled like sheep. It took everything Maxi had to squeeze herself among them.

When all those who could not fight were assembled, a hierarch immediately used divine magic to cast an incorporeal barrier around them.

Holding on to Idsilla, Maxi dizzily looked about. The scene outside the barrier was hell itself. Dark-green giants, at least two or three times bigger than the men, were clad in cast iron armor. They swung massive iron maces, sending soldiers flying like scarecrows.

Maxi screamed when she saw showers of blood splattering everywhere.

Though the knights charged and hacked at the monsters with astonishing speed, the trolls seemed oblivious to the damage. Maxi watched, her heart sinking, as their wounds healed in an instant.

Reading about the phenomenon and seeing it in action was completely different. She could not believe that humans were any match against such terrifying monsters.

When a troll began crushing soldiers’ mounts with an iron-spiked hammer, Maxi could not bear to watch any longer. She squeezed her eyes shut, suppressing the urge to hurl. Idsilla clung to her in terror.

At that moment, Duke Aren’s voice rang out.

“It’s reinforcements! Everyone, keep your wits about you!”

Chapter 144

Mustering her courage, Maxi managed to open her eyes. Clouds of dust made it difficult to see what was happening on the other side of the barrier. Clashing steel, whinnying horses, and shrieks that sounded like boars being slaughtered rang out all around them.

Trembling, Maxi huddled with the others. A group of warhorses galloped through the thick dust like a storm. The knights atop them wore armor that glinted in the sun.

So many things happened at once that Maxi’s eyes darted in every direction. It was difficult to tell which side was winning.

It was like being in a living nightmare. All around, knights threw hooked chains that bound the gigantic trolls. The monsters resisted against the steel chains, bellowing thunderous roars. They thrashed their massive limbs as if to smash the earth beneath them, and the ground shook violently.

Forgetting to breathe, Maxi watched the fierce battle unfold before her. It was truly an overwhelming sight.

The knights ruthlessly plunged long spears and hooks into the bound trolls until they were only weakly resisting. Then they cut off their heads.

Maxi did not know how long the battle continued, but eventually, the dust around them began to clear. Less than half of the troll horde remained standing. Like herdsmen driving cattle, the knights skillfully drove the monsters into a corner.

“I think we have the situation in hand now.”

Before long, the heavy haze of sand dust abated, and Duke Aren motioned to the hierarch. Immediately, the barrier surrounding them began melting into the air.

Maxi shuddered. Even when the soldiers came to tell the women that the battle had ended, their limbs refused to budge.

“It is over. Go tend to the wounded.”

It was only after the knights impatiently pressed them that the women slowly made their way to the battlefield.

Terrified, Maxi’s eyes flickered to the troll carcasses strewn on the ground. The soldiers went about removing the monsters’ armor, revealing the full extent of their ghastly appearance. Dark-green, swamp toad skin covered their burly bodies, and their faces were like the devil described in the Holy Scripture. They had big, hooked noses; yellow teeth protruding from thick lips; sparse, long black hair, and sagging cheeks.

As she stared at a troll in terror, Maxi belatedly realized that its head was not attached to its body. She quickly looked away, feeling dizzy and nauseous.

“Hurry up and help transport the wounded!” ordered a knight. “Bring those in critical condition to the high priest. Gather those who can walk in a separate area for emergency treatment.”

The women began to move in unison. Maxi tried to collect herself and rushed to the injured soldiers.

Some had died on the spot. Maxi averted her gaze from their trampled bodies and focused on finding the survivors.

Two in three men were still alive. After meticulously assessing their wounds, Maxi used her magic to heal them. A female cleric using magic would be a strange sight; she glanced around before she started, but no one paid her any mind. The soldiers were busy removing the armor from the dead trolls, while the female clerics had their hands full treating the injured with the hierarchs.

Once she had confirmed that no one was watching, Maxi used her healing magic more actively. Seven patients later, she found her mana quickly depleting. She gauged her mana supplies and surmised that any more healing would lead to mana depletion. The other female clerics were transporting the wounded, and Maxi began to help with that instead.

Those in critical condition were brought to the hierarchs, who healed them with divine magic. Those with less serious injuries like fractures and flesh wounds were taken to the tent that had been hastily set up for them.

The knight overseeing the scene in the tent said in a stern voice, “We cannot heal all of you with magic, but we are only a day away from Serbin Castle. We will rest briefly after everyone has been tended to, then set out immediately. I pray that you will persevere until then.”

The wounded nodded in silence. The female clerics swiftly removed the soldiers’ armor and began cleaning their open wounds.

Following the clerics’ lead, Maxi helped the soldiers who could not move on their own take off their gear. She then collected water in a pail to clean their wounds.

Watching the men groaning in pain made her feel guilty. If she had more mana, she could have easily healed such minor wounds in the blink of an eye.

However, she knew it would only cause more trouble if she were to overwork herself and collapse as she had done so in the past. She applied the special salve on their wounds and dressed the area with bandages of torn linen.

Some of the lacerations were serious enough that Maxi had to stitch them closed as Ruth had taught her. Though there were some soldiers who were horror-stricken at the prospect of having their flesh sown with needle and thread, most allowed it without complaint. After applying a decoction to numb the area, she carefully stitched the long gashes.

She had just finished a suture and was dressing the wound when she heard a soldier cry out a short distance away.

“There are more injured here! I need help moving them!”

Maxi hastily went to the source of the voice. There she found a troll crushed beneath a rock. The soldier impatiently called to her as she stood petrified.

“Why are you just standing there? Quick, help carry that one!”

Left with no other choice, Maxi reluctantly approached the soldier. Two other soldiers lay unconscious next to the troll.

Maxi swung the arm of one of the injured over her shoulders and shakily lifted him. The soldier who had called for her carried the second man on his back.

They started to make their way back to the tent when, suddenly, a thud boomed behind them. A chill ran down her spine. A dark shadow loomed over them, and she turned to see blazing red eyes.

Her legs shook. Although it flashed through her mind that she needed to run, her body seemed to have turned to stone. The nearly severed head still dangling from the troll’s neck began to seethe and reattach itself. The monster bobbed its head to check that it was fully healed. Then, without warning, it began to charge.

A large hook flew through the air and landed in the troll’s throat. Maxi sank to the ground. The seven-kevette[8] giant began being dragged like a fish on a hook. The monster thrashed its arms, but the knight standing atop the nearby rock did not budge. He yanked on the chain, and the monster shot into the air along with a massive cloud of dust.

Maxi could not believe her own eyes. The knight flung the monster, which was three times his size, onto the ground before swinging his sword over its head. The troll’s enormous skull almost split clean in half like a pumpkin. It was such an unrealistic scene that Maxi could not react.

“Don’t you know how to check for a dead troll?”

The petrified soldier came to his senses as the knight’s cold voice lashed out like a whip.

“M-My apologies, sir,” said the soldier, hanging his head.

The knight clicked his tongue and pointed to the tent with his chin. “Take him to the tent.”

The soldier, still carrying the unconscious man on his back, promptly obeyed. Although Maxi wanted to follow him, she had no strength left in her legs. She could only stare up at the knight, her face ashen. The man appeared so impassive that it was difficult to believe that he had inflicted such brutal blows to the monster just moments ago.

Like a cat, the knight gracefully leaped down from the troll and wiped the blood on his sword. His dark blond hair glistened like gold in the sunlight.

Maxi stifled a groan. The knight who had saved her was none other than the commander of the Temple Knights, Kuahel Leon.

“Is something wrong? Are you hurt?”

When the knight turned to look at her, Maxi quickly looked down.

“N-N-No, I am… all right,” she replied, keeping her voice as low as possible.

She shakily rose to her feet. With the weight of the unconscious soldier pulling her down, her already weak legs shook like a newborn foal trying to stand for the first time. After silently watching her for a moment, the knight strode over and lifted the injured soldier off her.

“Let me take him.”

Not knowing what to do, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on Sir Kuahel’s boots. Even with the hood draped over her head, she had the feeling he would recognize her immediately. What excuse could she give him if he did?

When she remained rooted to the spot, his cold voice pressed her. “What are you waiting for? Lead the way.”

Hastily, Maxi started walking toward the camp. The knight walked beside her, carrying the injured soldier with ease. She felt his eyes boring into her head but did not dare look up to meet them. Maxi gulped, wondering if he had already realized her true identity.

They reached the tent for the injured, and the knight placed the soldier on an unoccupied blanket. He turned to leave without a word. The tension in Maxi’s shoulders only relaxed when his figure became distant.

It was foolish to think he would remember her after only seeing her once. Grateful for her indistinctive features, Maxi ran to the baggage wagons.

“I heard a troll regained consciousness and went on a rampage. Are you all right?” an overwrought Idsilla asked when she saw Maxi.

Maxi bobbed her head. “I-I am all right. A knight… came to our rescue.”

“How fortunate. They say that it was the commander of the Temple Knights who led the reinforcements.”

“They… arrived at such an opportune moment.”

“They have been keeping an eye on the area just in case the trolls tried to ambush the food supply,” explained Selina as she stepped out of the wagon carrying a cauldron.

Maxi’s face hardened. The fact that this was a premeditated attack made her blood run cold. Contrary to their dim-witted appearance, the trolls were among the smartest monsters of the Ayin race. If such terrifying monsters were to attack in a well-organized army, it would be a great calamity for humans.

Shaking off the barrage of thoughts flooding her mind, Maxi grabbed the herb pouch from the wagon. Her task right now was to tend to the injured before her. It was certainly not the time for needless worries.

Maxi distributed an herbal mixture of mandrago leaves and dawning grass to the female clerics, explaining to them that it was a restorative concoction. After brewing the herbs into a tea and feeding it to the wounded, the female clerics helped sort out the dead bodies.

Maxi felt numb from seeing so much blood. When the women wrapped the mangled bodies in a dry cloth and brought them to the clerics, the high priests collected their belongings and sprinkled holy water over their bodies to purify them.

When the simple ceremony was over, the soldiers buried the fallen and erected a tombstone above their graves. Maxi was shocked.

“Aren’t the dead… sent t-to the capital?”

“It would be difficult to send all the bodies to the capital. When there are clerics present, they perform the funeral rites, and the dead are buried there and then. Only their belongings are collected so they can be returned to their families,” Selina explained in a low whisper.

Maxi felt her stomach twisting into a tight knot. Could it be that some Remdragon Knights were buried away so unceremoniously?

Maxi drove the thought from her mind. Perhaps due to the many horrors she had witnessed in the span of a single day, a thick haze seemed to shroud her brain.

She felt as though her consciousness was disconnected from her body as she helped prepare the bodies for the funeral rites. When they had buried all the casualties, they began the purification of the monster carcasses.

The campaign party set out once more. Sitting in her corner, Maxi rubbed her eyes. The smell of blood wafted from her clothes. Though she felt an unsteady wave of emotions, her eyes strangely remained dry.

She hugged her knees within the rattling wagon as she watched the sunset. The Temple Knights, bathed in twilight, appeared even more somber and formidable.

I wonder if he conveyed my letter…

She wanted to ask the commanding knight if Riftan was safe and unharmed, but she knew she could not in her present circumstance.

I should be able to find out once we reach Serbin Castle.

Maxi consoled herself with the thought. Though she felt hopeless and afraid, knowing that she was getting closer to Riftan gave her strength. She was willing to endure anything just to see him safe and well. Even a glimpse of him from afar would be enough.

Driving the nightmarish images of the battle from her mind, Maxi buried her head on her knees.

Chapter 145

The troll ambush had delayed their march, and it was dusk by the time the campaign party stopped to set up camp.

The knights patrolled the area with torches while the female clerics tended to the wounded. After being forced to march with their injuries, most of the men were in a terrible state.

Maxi went to the spring to collect water with Idsilla to boil restorative herbs. When they had distributed the remedy to all the injured, they helped the other female clerics with the dinner preparations. Though Maxi was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion, the women were not given a moment’s rest. They were only able to gather to have the remainder of the bread and watery soup after they had served the men their meals.

This arrangement did not seem unjust to Maxi. After all, the soldiers risked their lives to protect them. It was also the women’s job to bolster the army’s strength so they would always be ready to face an emergency.

Maxi finished her measly meal in the dark, laid a blanket by the fire, and settled down to sleep. Idsilla had worked in silence the whole time. She now spread her blanket next to Maxi. Not long after, Maxi heard faint sniffling.

“A-Are you all right?” she asked in a low whisper. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No… It’s just… it was so much worse than I expected…” The girl noisily blew her nose on the blanket. Her eyes shone with tears. “I’m sorry. You must think me foolish. It was I, after all, who practically forced you to come with me…”

“Th-That is not true. I came… of my own volition,” said Maxi, then hesitantly asked, “D-Do you want to go back?”

Idsilla shook her head. “I don’t want that. No, that was a lie. I do want to go back, but even so… I won’t.” She bit her lip. “Have I told you about my brother?”

When Maxi nodded, Idsilla continued in a voice as muted as dying candlelight. “Knightly honor was not the only reason Elba left for the war in his poor condition. That was the reason he gave us… But the truth is, it was to secure my dowry. My family is one of the most ancient houses in Livadon, but our fortune declined greatly during my father’s time. Whereas, the man I’m betrothed to is from a prominent family in the south…”

“D-Did his family… demand a high dowry?”

Idsilla nodded stiffly. “I told my father that I didn’t mind breaking off the engagement, but he wouldn’t listen, saying how doing so would be no different from a death sentence for a noblewoman. Elba was also adamant that he would never allow such dishonor to befall me. My father has sold what land we have left, and Elba has taken it upon himself to fight in a war. All to secure my dowry. I knew… but I acted as though I was ignorant and only pretended to dissuade him with empty words. If I had just entered the convent and became a female cleric, then Elba would not have done something so reckless… If Elba… were to suffer a fate… similar to the soldiers we buried today, I would never be able to forgive myself.”

Maxi heard a stifled sob. It seemed Idsilla had been racked with guilt for her family for a long time. It was why she had made such a reckless decision.

A perplexing emotion overtook Maxi. A father selling his land for his daughter, and a brother risking his life for his sister… It did not seem real.

“I’m sorry for troubling you with my sad tales.”

“It is all right,” Maxi answered after a pause.

“I’ll be back to normal in the morning,” Idsilla declared firmly, wiping her tears with her sleeve. “The fatigue must have gotten to me.”

“You should sleep,” Maxi answered after a while. “W-We will be on the road again… at dawn.”

Idsilla bobbed her head, then pulled the blanket over herself. This time, Maxi heard no sobbing, and she surmised that the girl must have knocked herself out with exhaustion.

She gazed up at the starry sky with bleak eyes. She could not believe that one born as a woman could be so loved. Would the Duke of Croyso have treated her differently had she been smarter, more beautiful, and free of impediment? She felt her heart grow cold.

Curling into a ball, Maxi pulled her blanket up to her chin.

Why was she making herself feel miserable by making unnecessary comparisons? She had Riftan, and he adored her for all her flaws. As long as he was there, nothing else mattered. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut to drive out the wretched memories of her past.

Before daybreak the next day, the party made preparations to set out once more. Sensing that her mana was somewhat replenished, Maxi used magic to heal some of the wounded. The men must have assumed that she was using divine magic, as none of them showed any surprise when she healed them.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Maxi went to the spring intending to help with the meal preparations. There was no one there, however, presumably because the women had already collected enough water.

She was about to make her way back when she paused to gaze at the clear, flowing spring. Her face and nape were clammy with sweat thanks to having the hood drawn all day.

After a brief moment of inner conflict, she crouched down and threw back her hood. She scooped up the water with her hands and hurriedly washed her face and neck.

Her clothes became soaked in the process, but she did not mind. She rolled up her sleeves and thoroughly washed her arms and even her underarms before getting up. It was then that she heard a crunching sound over her head.

Maxi froze and slowly looked up. Kuahel Leon was languidly perched atop a pointed rock. His inexpressive eyes bored into her as he took a bite of an apple.

Maxi quickly pulled the hood over her head. It finally occurred to her that the reason there were no people was that the area had been cleared to allow the commander of the Temple Knights to rest undisturbed. When she hastily tried to leave, his bored voice stopped her in her tracks.

“What possessed you to come here?”

Maxi’s heart sank.

Sir Kuahel threw his half-eaten apple into the bushes and nimbly jumped off the rock. “I’ve tried probing His Grace, the duke, but he seemed completely oblivious to your presence here… How did you manage to smuggle yourself in?”

“I-I’m afraid… I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Maxi said in a poor attempt to feign ignorance while pulling her hood down to her chin.

Sir Kuahel remained silent for a while, grilling her with his eyes. Maxi could feel her mouth drying up.

“I-If you’ll excuse me, I still have work to do.”

“I have conveyed your letter.”

His words rooted Maxi to the spot like a snare. She bit her lip. She was aware that this could be a ploy to make her reveal herself, but she simply could not shake off the temptation to ask about Riftan.

“W-Was he unhurt?” she asked after a long while.

“As if anything is capable of wounding that man,” Sir Kuahel replied flatly.

Relief flooded her. Maxi felt her eyes well with tears. She looked up at the knight to confirm that he was not lying and found him staring down at her as though he were regarding something baffling.

Cocking an eyebrow, he asked, “Did you come this far just to confirm that?”

Maxi’s face flushed at the exasperation in his voice. “P-Please keep this a secret. I-I will not trouble anyone, so—”

“You don’t have to do something so extreme for that man to be safe.”

Maxi glowered at him. “R-Riftan… is not invincible.”

The knight opened his mouth as if to quip back but abruptly clenched it shut. An inscrutable emotion flashed behind his cold eyes.

“You coming here will not change anything.”

Maxi was unable to answer immediately.

“I am aware of that. I-I merely… wish to see him, e-even just from afar…”

Embarrassed by her own words, the burning flush crept up to the tips of her ears.

After regarding her with an enigmatic expression, Kuahel Leon said dryly, “Calypse is most likely camped a day’s journey from Serbin Castle. It would be highly improbable for you to chance upon him.”

Masking her disappointment, Maxi replied as calmly as possible, “I-It does not matter. I will be c-content to be near him and be a-able to hear his news.”

That seemed to silence him. Maxi looked up imploringly at the knight’s impassive face. His brow furrowed ever so slightly as he turned around and grabbed the cloak he had hung on a branch.

“I do agree that it would be less burdensome for me to pretend not to know of this matter than to be forced to provide you with a personal guard. You may do as you please.”

With that, he slowly ran his eye over her with a glazed expression. Suddenly realizing just how ragged and filthy she must look, Maxi hunched her shoulders.

The knight opened his mouth to say something, but swiftly turned and left instead. It seemed as if he had stopped himself from blurting something inappropriate.

The tension in Maxi’s shoulders finally eased. It was not likely that he would interfere with her plan. Indeed, her actions were of no concern to the commander of the Temple Knights.

She returned to the camp and helped the female clerics prepare breakfast. By the time they had assessed the conditions of the wounded, the day was already bright when the party set out again.

Those who were well enough mounted their horses once more, while those who were not rode on the wagons. As a result, the already narrow wagon became even more cramped.

Wedged between passengers, Maxi nodded off to sleep. The other female clerics, seemingly bone-weary from the events of the last two days, also had no trouble dozing inside the rattling vehicle.

They traveled for what seemed like half a day when the wagons suddenly came to a halt. Maxi groggily opened her eyes. Outside the window was a towering rampart. They had reached Serbin Castle.

Maxi snapped to attention. “I-Idsilla… I think we have arrived.”

Idsilla, who had been sleeping with her head on Maxi’s shoulder, jerked awake. She leaned over Maxi and stuck her head out the window.

The tightly secured gate swung wide open, and the wagons began to roll forward once more. As they passed through the gate, Maxi surveyed the city. Signs of the former troll occupation lay in the rubble that stretched in every direction.

Half of the rampart had collapsed, and dark piles of ash were scattered about the place as though everything had been burned down. Had it not been for the tightly-packed rows of tents and the Livadonian banner in the center, Maxi would have thought it was a forsaken city.

The soldiers made the wagons form a long line, then opened the doors to the vehicle.

“We have arrived. You may come out now.”

Maxi stepped out of the wagon along with the fifteen or so women, and one of the soldiers led them through the tents.

“Follow me.”

As they made their way down the street, Maxi saw horses tied to a makeshift fence and soldiers hauling items around the tents. Clerics busily tended to the wounded.

Maxi strained her neck in her efforts to find a familiar face and ended up bumping into Selina. The soldier guiding them abruptly stopped.

“Women are to use this area,” he said, opening the flap to the tented barracks.

It was a low tent, its floor covered in a thick layer of hay. Bits of cloth were spread out on the hay for use as cots. Maxi scanned the interior with a dark expression. It was clear that this place was set solely for sleeping; it was utterly bereft of any private space.

The cots themselves lacked proper bedding, and the tent was so narrow that Maxi did not think they would have the space to move while they slept. Even so, one by one the women crammed themselves in.

Maxi and Idsilla chose the cots at the end, unpacked their bags, and promptly went outside. A cleric greeted them and explained their duties.

Every day, the women were expected to prepare breakfast and dinner for the army and tend to the injured. On top of that, they were also tasked with ensuring that the camp never ran out of water, laundry every ten days, managing the horses, collecting fodder, and occasionally serving the knights.

Maxi’s face turned yellow listening to the barrage of tasks, but she was in no position to complain.

She steeled herself and got to work. Though she wished to inquire about the Remdragon Knights, her heavy workload did not allow her the time to speak with any of the soldiers.

Inwardly, Maxi gnashed her teeth in frustration. Selina evidently felt so bad for her that she snuck away and collected news of Eth Lene Castle.

“It appears that Balto has sent reinforcements, and the situation isn’t all that dire.”

Maxi turned away from lighting the fire, her face streaked with soot.

“I-Is that true?” she asked with a hopeful smile.

Selina nodded. “Sir Riftan apparently played a big role during the battle. They say he managed to hold off an assailing troll army — nearly a thousand in number — with only two hundred knights. He truly is worth a hundred men.”

Chapter 146

Maxi’s face fell. Her blood ran cold as though she had been doused with freezing water.

Trolls were monsters with bull-like proportions, possessed of frightening regenerative powers that allowed them to reattach their nearly-severed heads. And yet, Riftan had fought a thousand of them with an army but a fifth of their number. What in the world was he doing?

Instead of feeling relieved by Selina’s words, Maxi felt her heart spasm. She tentatively opened her mouth. “A-And the casualties?”

“Don’t worry. They say that none of the Remdragon Knights were killed during the battle.”

Maxi’s relief was short-lived as Selina added hesitantly, “But… I’m told that some were wounded.”

“D-Do you know who? How many were… Are they seriously wounded?”

“That, I’m afraid, I do not know. The men only told me that some of the Remdragon Knights had been gravely injured and that they stopped advancing after the battle to treat the wounded.”

Maxi scrubbed her pale face with a trembling hand. The faces of the Remdragon Knights quickly flashed through her mind.

As long as their bodies were not severely mangled, they should have been promptly healed with divine or healing magic. Still, stopping the advancement meant that the injuries were serious.

Maxi was worrying over who the injured were when Idsilla interjected. “Have you heard news of Elba?”

Selina shook her head. “The only thing I managed to find out is that the Livadonian royal knights are camped somewhere near Eth Lene Castle.”

Idsilla sullenly hung her head. Placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder, Selina added reassuringly, “Men from each garrison should come down to Serbin Castle soon for provisions. We should be able to hear more then, so do not worry too much.”

Idsilla brightened a little at Selina’s reassurance. After promising that she would inform them if she learned anything more, Selina hastened away to tend to the tasks she had put off.

Maxi vacantly stared after her for a brief moment before recovering her composure and returning to her work. She dripped with sweat and her cheeks burned from lighting the fire, but she found that the dizzying heat helped to dispel her morbid thoughts.

Boiling herbs in a cauldron, she tried to calm her racing mind. After waiting for the tea to cool and feeding it to the patients, she cleaned their wounds with a wet towel and applied salve. When she was done, she went to help with the meal preparations.

There was barely any time for her to catch her breath. When at last she returned to her tent to rest, she no longer had the energy to even lift a finger. The sweltering tent reeked of sweat and horses. Though the stench made it difficult to breathe, Maxi was too tired to feel repulsed.

Stretched out like a withered cabbage leaf, Maxi mulled over what to do. She could not continue living like this until the war ended. As she listened to snores and the buzzing of mosquitoes in the dark, Maxi felt her resolve dwindling.

Her eyes welled up with tears. She missed Riftan terribly, and she also yearned to be back at Calypse Castle. Even so, it had been her choice to come here. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, hardening her wavering heart.

◆◆◆

The next day was busy again. Maxi rose before dawn and washed her face in the stream, then went to check on the wounded.

There were three hundred injured men in the camp but only five hierarchs who were capable of divine magic. As a result, the male clerics focused their attention on treating those in critical condition, while the rest were tended to by the female clerics.

After making sure that none among the wounded had died the previous night, the women gathered at the tent barracks set up at the center of the camp to distribute herbs.

The cleric in charge of directing the female clerics handed each of the women a palm-sized wooden pass as he spoke at length.

“As I’m sure you have managed to gather, most of the men are suffering from fractures. Since many are unable to move without assistance, you will have to feed and bathe them. You are to check their conditions twice a day; once in the morning and once in the evening. If any are not lucid or have a fever, you are to inform me immediately.”

Maxi strained her ears to make sure she did not miss anything as the cleric continued his rapid instruction.

“You must pay close attention to those who are bleeding. Their wounds must be closely inspected for pus or maggots, and detoxicants must be boiled and given three times a day without fail. Also, try to keep the hands and feet of every patient clean as much as possible, and change their dressings at least every three days. Herbs and firewood are stored in the central tent, and you are free to take as much as you need for the day.”

The cleric then divided the women into six groups of seven and assigned each to look after forty wounded. Maxi was luckily assigned to the same group as Idsilla.

“I was told that most of you know how to administer basic treatment. If you encounter anything outside your knowledge, come to me immediately. You will find me near the north gate.”

When the cleric left the tent, the women promptly divided the workload among themselves. They decided that two of them would take turns checking on the wounded while the remaining five would be responsible for preparing the meal and collecting water.

Maxi was assigned to help draw water from the well with two other clerics. Drawing enough water to last a day was in itself an exhausting task.

The women administered remedies to a total of forty injured men, served them their meal twice, washed their hands and feet, squeezed the pus from their wounds, and changed their dressings. Even after all this, their tasks were still not finished; tending to the horses and preparing the soldiers’ meals was also their responsibility.

Days passed as though someone were snipping off chunks of time. Maxi gradually got used to the hard labor. Though life at the camp was far more difficult than she had anticipated, she did not feel the need to grumble.

Her heart ached when she looked at the men who faced becoming crippled, and she was sorry that she could not be of much more help. Had it been possible, she would gladly have healed all of them with her magic.

However, that was impossible with her meager mana supply. Just healing three or four men was so exhausting that it would barely leave her enough energy for her remaining duties.

In the end, Maxi made the grim decision to refrain from using magic as much as possible. It simply would not do for her to exhaust her energy on a few men when there were dozens of them in her charge.

She tried to lessen her guilt by meticulously checking wounds whenever she could and giving them herbal tea at hourly intervals to numb their pain. One day, after days of endless activity, Idsilla secretly came up to Maxi.

“Lady Calypse.”

Maxi looked up inquiringly from a remedy she had been preparing. Idsilla placed a finger over her mouth and motioned with her head for Maxi to come out quietly. After glancing about, Maxi stepped out of the tent.

The hot summer sun stung her eyes. Maxi paused to rub her throbbing forehead and wipe the beads of sweat on her nose.

“This way,” Idsilla called impatiently.

The girl walked around the camp and stopped near the city walls. She hid behind a bush and pulled Maxi down, forcing Maxi to crouch next to her.

“W-What on earth… are we doing?”

“Look over there,” Idsilla replied, pointing beyond the bush.

It did not take long for Maxi to realize why the girl had brought her here. A line of knights was entering the wide-open gate.

Idsilla leaned closer and whispered in her ear, “They are knights from Wedon who have come to collect provisions.”

Maxi grew wide-eyed. True enough, the knights’ surcoats bore the crest of Wedon. Her heart raced at the thought that Riftan might be among them.

“They will probably leave as soon as they’ve collected their rations.”

“S-So quickly?” Maxi asked in surprise.

Idsilla nodded. “Now would be the only time for us to talk to them. What would you like to do?”

Maxi bit her lip. Even if Riftan were not among the men, she would be able to hear news of him. Concealing her face further beneath her hood, Maxi cautiously stepped out of the bush.

“I’m sure no one would notice me… i-if I pretend that I am helping. I might be… able to o-overhear some conversations.”

“I will go with you.”

Maxi shook her head. “T-Two would be conspicuous. You should return to the tent… before anyone notices your absence. If I hear news of the Livadonian knights… I-I will be sure to tell you.”

Idsilla seemed to consider this for a moment. Seeing the logic in Maxi’s words, she obediently turned around to leave. Maxi hastened to where the Wedonian knights were. As she approached the knights’ barracks, she heard Duke Aren’s booming voice.

“It must have been a tiring journey. Come inside. You should try to get some rest while the soldiers load the provisions onto the wagons.”

Hiding behind a wagon, Maxi watched the knights as they entered the tent one after the other. She intended to approach one of them to inquire about the situation on the frontlines. She was eyeing each one to find the mildest looking among them when one of the last to enter caught her attention. Maxi’s eyes widened.

“Sir Elliot?”

Sir Elliot Charon, who had been among the men trapped inside Louivell Castle, led soldiers through the city gate. The sight of his familiar face that she had not seen in months made her well up with tears.

Although Riftan had apparently managed to rescue them, Maxi had still been worried that some of them might be gravely injured. She wondered if the rest of the men were also all right. She was dying to rush over to ask about the others, but she knew that Sir Elliot would send her packing to Levan if he saw her.

Maxi was about to creep away when she caught sight of Ruth’s weary face and found herself unable to move. Her heart filled with joy as she gazed at the face of her sorely missed friend.

How worried she had been for that pesky meddler!

Ruth’s gray hair was longer, messily covering his neck. His normally lean face was thinner, and he looked exhausted.

He let out a long yawn and dismounted from his horse. Maxi smiled; although she stood at quite some distance, she could hear him grumbling about something.

He said something to the knights and headed to the stream. She hesitated for a moment, then dashed after him.

Ruth fanned his face as he got to the stream and noisily washed his face once he reached the water’s edge. After making sure no one else was around, Maxi cautiously approached and crouched beside him.

With her shabby clothes and grubby face, Ruth did not immediately recognize her. Thinking that she was just a female cleric collecting water, he flicked an indifferent glance at her before continuing to splash about washing his dirty hands and feet.

Frowning, Maxi nudged his arm. Only then did his blue-gray eyes focus on her.

Maxi blinked and awkwardly smiled at him. “I-It has been a while, Ruth. I am glad… to see you well.”

Ruth sat bolt upright like a man struck by lightning, and his mouth dropped open as though he were about to scream.

Hopping like a rabbit, Maxi quickly covered his mouth. Her motion sent Ruth’s scrawny body plunging into the stream. Maxi’s robe got soaked in the process.

She gazed up at him beseechingly, tears in her eyes. “P-Please… do not make a scene. No one else kn-knows… that I am here.”

Ruth stared at her as though he could not believe what he was seeing, then gaped when he noticed her monastic habit.

Chapter 147

Ruth’s jaw quivered. He clutched his forehead as though overcome with a dizzy spell.

“I heard that you were staying at the monastery, but… Did you really decide to join the monastic order of your own accord? What about Sir Riftan?!”

“W-What… n-nonsense?!” Maxi yelled shrilly.

Surprised by how loud her voice had come out, Maxi nervously glanced about. Soldiers leading horses down the hill darted suspicious looks at them.

Growing anxious, she hastily whispered, “The habit… is so I could follow the s-support unit. I am currently… working as a h-healer’s aid for the camp’s wounded.”

“An aid?” Ruth repeated like a parrot.

Maxi seriously considered giving him a good blow to the head so he could think clearly like he used to.

“I do not have time t-to explain. Before you leave, I want to hear about… everything that has happened. I-Is Riftan… well? Is everyone… a-all right? I was told that some were injured—”

“Wait, hold on!” Ruth shouted irritably, rising from the water. “You can’t just say what you want after appearing out of nowhere like that. I need time to arrange my thoughts.”

He narrowed his eyes and slowly scanned her from head to foot as he wrung his dripping robe. Suddenly conscious of her disheveled hair, clammy face, and ragged clothes, Maxi blushed.

Ruth covered his face with his hands and let out a long groan. “By God… Does Duke Aren know you’re here?”

“I told you… no one else kn-knows,” Maxi mumbled, pulling the hood that had slipped backward into place.

Ruth frowned as though he finally understood what was going on. “Sir Riftan will be furious if he finds out!”

Startled, Maxi covered his mouth again. “Please… keep your voice down.”

Ruth stared up at the sky like a man whose patience was being tested and mumbled a short prayer.

“Why in God’s name are you doing this to me? Couldn’t you have kept all this a secret from me as well? I don’t see why you had to drag me into this.”

Maxi’s eyes narrowed at his overly harsh words. The happiness she had felt at seeing him, which nearly brought tears to her eyes, quickly dissipated.

“I-Is that all you have to say… when we haven’t seen each other for so long? A-And to think I was so worried about you!”

“Did you think that I would dance from joy at finding out?” Ruth retorted sarcastically with a snort.

Indignant, Maxi lifted her chin. “Won’t it be fine… a-as long as I make sure that it does not cause you any trouble? Tell me of the situation on the battlefield. I came this far so I could get a more d-detailed account of what’s going on… but I’ve been too busy to even ask around.”

“Don’t try to change the subject! I don’t know how you managed to join the party undercover, but I can’t turn a blind eye now that I’ve seen you here. You really have put me in a difficult position!”

“Is there a problem?”

Maxi stiffened. One of the soldiers who had been moving the horses was looking at them curiously.

Maxi quickly lowered her head. She could almost feel Ruth hesitating. It seemed that this darn sorcerer was going to reveal who she was.

She squeezed her eyes shut and clasped her hands together. Moments later, she heard the click of a tongue and Ruth’s grouchy voice saying, “No, everything is fine.”

Maxi sighed in relief, but the feeling was fleeting.

Ruth trudged out of the water and glared at her. “Which tent are you staying in?”

“Th-The one at the east end.”

“I see. I will come to you later when I get the chance.”

“Th-That won’t do. Someone might find it sus—”

“We’ll just have to come up with a suitable excuse,” he shot back. He sighed and added, “I can’t remain here for long. I have important matters to discuss with the men. I’ll come find you in an hour or two.”

Without waiting for a reply, Ruth crossed the gravel path and climbed up the hill. Maxi sullenly watched his receding figure before returning to the infirmary tent. Idsilla, who had been anxiously waiting for her, ran over and asked if she had learned anything.

“I-I will… tell you everything later.”

It was time for the administration of herbal decoctions, and the tent bustled with female clerics. Realizing that now was not the best time, Idsilla silently nodded. Maxi rolled up her sleeves and got to work, but she could not stop her eyes from constantly drifting to the entryway.

Ruth had told her that he would come see her in an hour or two. Was he planning on convincing her to return to Levan?

His reaction had somewhat disheartened her. After all, the sorcerer was the one who had taught her the art of healing as well as magic. Yet, he had seemed disapproving of her using her skills here.

Maxi bit her lip. If Ruth’s reaction was this bad, she could not begin to fathom how furious Riftan would be. She nervously swept loose strands of hair back into her hood.

She fed patients a remedy to alleviate their nausea, and she had just begun dressing changes when Ruth entered the tent.

Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw him stride in so nonchalantly. The female clerics tending to their own patients all around the tent eyed him curiously, but Ruth did not seem flustered.

“I am here to check on the condition of the men. Please, do not mind me and resume your work.”

With that, Ruth truly did begin walking between the cots and checking the patients’ faces. Maxi wondered why as she flicked glances at him.

He only approached the soldier she was tending to after he had seen all the patients in the tent. Inspecting the long gash on the man’s chest, Ruth said, “A neat stitch. I would say they would be ready for removal after two more days.”

Not knowing how to respond, Maxi simply bobbed her head. Ruth carefully studied the suture, then motioned with his hand for her to continue what she was doing.

Maxi stiffly applied a salve made of mashed herbs on the wound and neatly dressed the area with a bandage.

After silently watching her work, Ruth said in an exaggerated manner, “You are quite skilled at this. If you do not mind, sister, I would like to hear your advice on treatment methods. Would you be able to spare me a moment?”

His terrible acting made Maxi blink at him blankly.

The cleric that was looking after the cot next to them chimed in. “Sister Meg is the best healer among us. There is no herb she is unfamiliar with, and she can stitch wounds in the blink of an eye. She would surely be helpful.”

Not used to receiving compliments, Maxi blushed. She had been completely unaware that the women thought so highly of her skills.

Ruth regarded Maxi with a mystifying expression, then requested in a formal manner, “How reassuring. Then, please, spare me a minute of your time.”

“Very well,” Maxi replied after a pause.

Maxi’s patient winced from the prickling sensation of the freshly applied salve. After asking him to excuse her, she rose to her feet. Ruth promptly guided her out of the tent and sought an isolated area.

Sensing his somber mood, Maxi nervously looked about. Ruth led her through thick trees for quite some time. Just before he stopped, he glanced around to make sure they were alone.

He whirled around to face her. “You succeed in surprising me more every time, my lady. I never took you to be this fearless when we first met.”

Flushing like a reprimanded child, Maxi began rambling her excuses. “A-After I heard that the war would drag on… I-I simply could not sit by and wait. I thought I could gain better insight on… w-what was going on if I were closer to the battlefield.”

“Is that why you secretly joined the campaign party dressed in such rags?” Ruth asked as he blandly eyed the burnt holes in her clothes. They were from sparking embers while lighting fires.

Though it made her ears burn with shame to have him see her in such an unseemly state, Maxi deliberately tried to look calm as she brushed dust off her clothes.

“W-What is wrong with my attire? I am not ashamed… of what I’m wearing. It only shows that I am working hard!”

“I had no intention of criticizing you, my lady,” said Ruth, letting out a long sigh. “You are a skilled healer, and you’ve come this far to take on the heavy burden of looking after the injured. If anything, you deserve praise.”

The relief Maxi felt at his unexpected words did not last long as Ruth stiffly added, “However, I can’t praise you for hiding your identity and secretly joining the campaign party. The basilica must be turning itself upside down as we speak searching for you.”

“I-I have made arrangements! The basilica thinks that I’m currently visiting the home of a friend I made at the monastery, so do not worry.”

Even with her confident reassurance, the frown on Ruth’s face did not soften. “There will be hell to pay if your deception is ever discovered. Duke Aren will surely be embarrassed, and Sir Riftan will be incensed.”

“I-I intend… to formally offer him my apologies after all this is over,” Maxi said, hunching her shoulders.

Ruth had managed to point out the very thing that had been weighing heavily on her conscience.

He shook his head and heaved a sigh. “I doubt the duke ever thought that you would do something so reckless.”

Maxi swallowed hard at his biting tone. “D-Do you… intend to send me back to Levan?”

Ruth clenched his jaw, and Maxi anxiously looked up at him, feeling like a criminal awaiting her verdict. He furiously scratched his messy hair with both hands before letting out a long, pained groan.

“Had that been my intention, I would have immediately informed the duke.”

Maxi’s face lit up in relief.

Seeing this, Ruth grew angry and said irritably, “Do not smile at me. If Sir Riftan were to know of this, he would have me flayed.”

“H-He will not find out. Even you were unable to r-recognize me right away, remember? Besides, how could he find out… w-when we are so far apart?”

“It’s not that simple, my lady. The army is planning to move the support unit to Eth Lene Castle within the week!”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. “D-Does that mean… the army has managed to recapture Eth Lene?”

“Yes, and they intend to use it as a base to prepare for the final battle. We’re expecting all-out warfare, and the army wants to have all our manpower, equipment, and provisions near the frontline.”

“B-But… many of the men have yet to recover from their injuries. Their conditions might worsen if we f-force them to march.”

“I and one other mage have agreed to remain here to help tend to the wounded so that they will be fit for travel by then. I’ve checked on the men, and none seem to be in critical condition. In three to four days, they should have recovered enough to withstand the journey to Eth Lene.”

Maxi’s face grew conflicted. Although the thought that she might be able to see Riftan again made her heart flutter, the knowledge that the men she had tended to with such care would be forced back into battle weighed heavily on her chest.

She was lost in her thoughts when Ruth rapidly continued.

“Frankly, I do wish to have you escorted back to Levan immediately, but I’m afraid we lack the means to do so at the moment. And it may in fact be safer for you to remain near the coalition army.” Ruth gave her an uneasy look. “Please, don’t let Sir Riftan see you. Just thinking about the uproar that would ensue if he did is enough to give me a headache.”

“Don’t worry. I will only look at him f-from afar.”

“You may do so to your heart’s content as long as you’re fifty madions[9] away from him.”

“I wouldn’t be able to see him from s-such a distance!”

“You mustn’t get any closer than that. The man has senses keener than that of a wild animal.”

Maxi thought that was a slight exaggeration. She felt rather confident; she had succeeded in keeping Duke Aren unaware of her presence and, except for the one encounter with Kuahel Leon, had maintained her anonymity.

“Y-You need not worry so much. Even if I were to get caught… I will never mention you. Now, will you p-please tell me what the situation is at the front? I was told that members of the Remdragon Knights had been wounded… W-Who was injured? Are they badly hurt?”

“Sir Hebaron sustained a shoulder injury while fighting a lizardman,” Ruth replied, his face suddenly growing dark. “The wound itself isn’t serious… but healing it is another story. The lizardman’s curse prevents it from being healed with magic. Monster magic follows completely different principles from ours, so undoing their spells is no small feat.”

Chapter 148

Maxi’s eyes grew wide at the news of Hebaron’s injury. A monster’s curse. Just hearing about it was horrifying.

“Th-Then… is there no way to treat him?”

“Divine magic should be able to heal it.”

Ruth frowned and tousled his messy hair. “There is no need for you to be so worried, my lady. The Remdragon Knights should have arrived at Eth Lene Castle by now. I’m sure the high priest will heal Sir Hebaron.”

“W-What about the others? Are they well? Is Riftan—”

“Sir Riftan is obviously so full of energy that I sometimes wonder if we should tie him to a tree. The others are also in one piece,” Ruth replied, cutting her off.

Wanting to hear more, Maxi grew visibly impatient. “Y-You do not know how anxious I was… when I first heard that y-you were besieged in Louivell Castle. How were you and the others able to last all those months—”

“I would love to share all the details, but I’m afraid we are short on time.” Ruth turned his gaze toward the barracks with a troubled expression. “The knights will be departing soon with the provisions, and I still have matters to discuss with them.”

“W-Will Sir Elliot… also remain here?”

“No. We have decided that only I and one of Wedon’s Royal Mages are to stay behind,” Ruth replied, rubbing his temples as if he suffered a headache. “If Sir Elliot were to find out about this, he would insist on escorting you back to Levan no matter the cost. Please stay clear of the knights as much as possible while they are here.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders and nodded. “I-I understand. I shall stay inside the tent… u-until Wedon’s soldiers are gone.”

Ruth’s gaze suddenly turned skeptical.

“Are you sure you will be all right in such a humble place?”

“Yes. A-After all, I am not… the woman staying there.”

“But, my lady, you are…” Ruth clamped his mouth shut. He looked conflicted as his gaze swept over her ragged attire. “Then again, I doubt anyone would suspect you of being a duke’s daughter in your current guise.”

Maxi briefly considered whether to take his words as an insult. Before she could retort, however, Ruth turned away from her.

“Well, then. I will come again after I’ve seen the knights off. Try to remain inside the tent until then.”

Following his warning with a grave look, Ruth strode away through the trees. Pursing her lips, Maxi made her way back to the tent.

◆◆◆

When the soldiers from Wedon left with their wagons loaded with provisions, Ruth immediately got to work treating the patients. A handsome mage named Vaylon assisted him.

They quickly identified those with severe injuries requiring treatment with magic, then prescribed mandrago extract to those with minor wounds. The clerics also offered aid by healing with divine magic.

To a certain extent, Maxi felt as though her tireless efforts of preparing medicine for the men several times a day, slathering pungent salve to their wounds, squeezing yellow pustules, and applying warm compresses had been in vain.

Only half a day after Ruth had rolled up his sleeves and set to work, a third of the injured had fully recovered. Seeing her so demoralized, Ruth gave her a sardonic smile.

“I am one of ten mages in the Western Continent praised as a talent. The fact that you would compare me to a fledgling mage who just began their studies last year is an insult! So stop torturing yourself with unnecessary comparisons and focus on what you can do, my lady. If you and the female clerics had not provided such attentive care, half of these men would be dead by now. They owe their lives to the women here.”

His comforting words did not make Maxi feel any better. The bitterness of knowing that she would have been more helpful if she had been a better mage, even a lesser one than Ruth, hung over her.

During her time at camp, she had buried a total of six men. It was a frequent occurrence for a man who looked fine the previous evening to be dead by the morning.

They had died before Maxi could do anything for them, and guilt preyed on her mind. If she had healed them with magic, even if it meant overexerting herself, they could be alive right now.

Guilt had weighed especially heavy on her heart as she watched a young soldier of eighteen being buried in a corner of a ravaged city. Medric had told her that the moment a healer had it in their head that it was their duty to save everyone around them, their lives would be plagued with despair. She had tried to keep this lesson in mind as she watched, but it was of little help.

After mashing restorative herbs, mandrago roots, and honey in a large pot, Maxi cautiously asked, “Is there… a-a way to quickly increase one’s mana?”

Ruth had somehow managed to capture a whole pot of purple lizards. His head snapped up from inspecting it.

In an attempt to conceal her desperation, Maxi added nonchalantly, “W-Won’t I be more helpful… if I had more mana?”

“You are already doing extremely well.”

Maxi frowned at his insincere reply. “P-Please take me seriously. If my abilities improved… it would surely lessen your burden.”

“My lady,” Ruth replied flatly as he poured the essence he had extracted from the lizard skin into a vial, “you are already showing fast progress. Do not be impatient. You must take the time to increase your mana gradually. Rushing the process would overtax your body.”

“E-Even so… Isn’t there a special training method or a way… th-that is only taught to the mages of the Mage Tower?”

Ruth scowled at her persistence. He was about to chide her when a female cleric came bursting out of the tent. It was Nora, a cleric she had gotten to know while carrying out their healing duties together.

Nora hastily ran over to Maxi. “Sister Meg, I think Lloyd’s wound has reopened. Could you come take a look?”

Maxi quickly put down the pot and rose to her feet. The heat inside the infirmary was stifling, and the air smelled faintly of blood and pus.

Maxi scowled. The stench of illness refused to dissipate even when they cleaned the tent and washed the patients every day. After passing through the cots, she spotted the bulky soldier with blood dripping down his back.

She crouched down to inspect the wound. The recovering lesion appeared to have reopened when the stitches had ripped from the man trying to move.

Maxi gave him a reproving look. “I t-told you… that you mustn’t move yet.”

“I was feeling much better. I thought it would be all right,” the man mumbled despondently.

Picking up a clean scrap of linen, Maxi wiped the blood dripping from the gash. Ruth, who had followed Maxi into the tent, peered over her shoulder to examine the wound. He then gently pushed her aside and plopped himself down on the floor.

“Hand me the tweezers. I think it would be better to remove the stitches and heal him with magic than to stitch him up again.”

“But… you’ve already healed s-sixteen people with magic.”

“No need to fret. I still have enough mana. Could you bring me some clean cloth? Oh, and a small pair of tweezers, please.”

The female cleric brought him the items. After skillfully removing all the stitches, Ruth cast healing magic over the wound. The lesion disappeared without a trace.

The soldier, who had been forced to lie on his side for weeks, clasped Ruth’s hand. “Thank you, master mage! I will never forget this kindness.”

Ruth halfheartedly waved a hand as though he found the soldier’s gratitude bothersome and rose to his feet. Maxi followed him and cautiously studied his tired face. She knew how taxing mana use was on the body, and she was worried that Ruth might collapse.

“Are you not o-overworking yourself?”

“This much I can handle, and a day of rest should be enough to restore myself.”

He scrubbed his sweaty face with water from a pail, and Maxi quickly handed him a towel.

Ruth let out a long sigh as he dried himself. “How many immobilized patients do we have left?”

“Twenty— N-no, there should be about eighteen of them.”

“Then we should be able to depart tomorrow.”

Maxi stared darkly into the tent. Though their wounds were mostly healed, the majority of the men would be weak from weeks spent restricted to their cots. She was worried that they might not be able to endure the arduous journey to Eth Lene Castle.

“How far… i-is Eth Lene Castle from here?”

“It would take a day to get there if one rides without rest. But for a party of this size, it would likely take several times longer.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. Three days from now, she would be able to see Riftan. Her heart swelled uncontrollably. They had only been apart a few months, but she was as desperate as if they had not seen each other in years.

“It is not something to be happy about,” Ruth said stiffly when he saw the blush spreading on her cheeks. “There is a high chance that kobold and red goblin bands are still lurking in the area. The monsters will undoubtedly try to steal our provisions and weapons. It will be a hard journey.”

“B-But… we will have the Temple Knights with us… and I heard the kn-knights under Duke Aren are also known for their prowess in battle…  Won’t they be able to keep us safe?”

“Even the Temple Knights will find it difficult to protect every single person in a party of this size. There are bound to be casual—” Ruth cut off his grumbling when he saw Maxi’s face blanching. He sighed and scratched the back of his head.

“I seem to have made you uneasy. My intention was to caution you to stay alert. Always be prepared to cast a barrier, and try to stay close to me at all times.”

Overwrought, Maxi bobbed her head, and Ruth swiftly went off to another tent to treat the rest of the patients. Dispelling the fear that swirled in her heart, Maxi focused her attention on preparing emergency herbs.

Before long, the time of their departure for Eth Lene Castle arrived. The female clerics rose at dawn to move the wounded onto the wagons and begin packing. When they were done loading the herbs and utensils onto the carts, they helped the soldiers pack away the tents.

Dripping in sweat, Maxi had to load one heavy bag after another onto the carts. After three or four hours of such labor, the women were able to board their wagons.

Ruth had wanted to join them, but the objections of the female clerics forced him to ride with their male counterparts. He clearly felt uncomfortable with the arrangement, and he cautioned Maxi incessantly right up until their departure.

“My lady, you are currently a mere cleric. No knight here will risk his life to protect you. You mustn’t do anything reckless. If anything happens, you must come to me immediately.”

After repeatedly giving him her word, she finally managed to get him to leave her side. She huddled next to Idsilla and fiddled with the hilt of the dagger hidden beneath her clothes. Although she doubted she would be able to wield it properly, knowing that she had a weapon made her feel better.

Even so, as she watched the knights protectively surround the wagons through the window, she prayed that she would never have to use the dagger.

It was a long procession through the ruined city. When the last of the support unit had left the city walls, the wagons began to pick up speed. Maxi strove to keep herself from tumbling inside the rickety vehicle.

Evidently too tired to do the same, Idsilla asked with an apologetic look, “Forgive me, but do you mind if I lean on you? My back hurts too much…”

“Not at all. F-Feel free.”

With a look of gratitude, Idsilla snuggled next to her. The girl had grown markedly thinner in the past few days. It was not surprising considering they were only given leftovers at the end of each day’s hard labor.

Maxi discreetly felt her own waist. Although she seemed to have gained some muscle on her arms and legs, her body was generally thinner. She fantasized about soft, buttery bread, goose stew, grilled lamb, and pie filled with sweet jam.

When the war was over, she intended to prepare a feast back in Anatol with Riftan and do nothing but eat for a whole month. She was now confident that she could finish off a whole chicken.

The wagon seemed to rattle even her skull, and Maxi endured the rocking with pleasant daydreams.

Contrary to her fears, the journey was uneventful. After riding for half a day without rest, the party stopped at a dense forest to eat before immediately setting out again.

It was only as their ears started to ring from all the rattling that the long march finally came to a stop. They were in an open field that would serve as their campsite for the night.

After checking the condition of the wounded men with the other female clerics, Maxi ate her dinner and fell asleep on the grass. The next day, the party was once again back on the road before dawn. On the third day of traveling without rest, the wagons halted without warning.

Maxi, who had been nodding off with her head against Idsilla’s, jerked awake from the violent tremor that shook the wagon. Wondering if they had already arrived, Maxi looked out the window and saw that they were on an empty plain with no trees in sight.

Perplexed, Maxi stuck her head out the window and stifled a scream. Soldiers at the head of the party were fighting monsters with red skin.

“Red goblin attack! Remain inside the wagon!” a knight cried out when he saw Maxi.

Startled, Maxi pulled her head back. The female clerics looked terrified as they held onto each other. Idsilla clung to Maxi, and Maxi instinctively hugged her back as she nervously glanced about.

Was it truly safe for them to remain inside? She was overwrought with anxiety when she heard the thunderous pounding of hooves, followed by a startling silence.

Maxi contained the urge to look out the window. She did not know how long she remained huddled with the other women, but the wagon eventually began to move again as though nothing had happened.

“Do you think it’s over?”

“It… It appears so.”

Before Maxi could stop her, Idsilla threw back the curtain covering the window and cried out to the knight riding next to them. “What’s happening? Is it over?”

“It was over in a flash,” the soldier said proudly, puffing out his chest. “The Remdragon Knights were guarding the area, so we were able to subdue the monsters without major casualties. We have nothing to fear now that we have two reincarnations of Wigrew with us.”

Chapter 149

Maxi stiffened, and Idsilla threw her a surprised glance before addressing the knight. “Do you mean that Sir Riftan of Wedon is here?”

“That’s correct. He was patrolling the castle vicinity in time for our arrival,” the soldier replied flatly, now appearing slightly annoyed. “We will be at Eth Lene Castle in two hours. Both the Remdragon and Temple Knights will be guarding us until we get there, so you can all breathe easy.”

“Is Sir Riftan riding ahead of us?”

Idsilla stuck her head out the window and scanned the men at the fore. Though Maxi was sorely tempted to push her head out as well, she summoned every last bit of self-restraint she possessed to suppress the urge.

“He rides at the front. Now, enough of your questions and pull your head back inside.”

After peering through the thick clouds of dust shrouding the road, Idsilla pursed her lips and sat back.

Maxi tugged at Idsilla’s robe and whispered, “Well? D-Did you see him?”

Idsilla slowly shook her head. “He was too far away.”

Maxi wet her dry lips. Her nerves were so wound up that her whole body seemed to ache.

Riftan would never forgive her if he found out that she had gone against his will and followed him here. Perhaps it would finally cause him to be utterly disillusioned with her.

Sliding her sweaty hand into her pocket, Maxi clutched the copper coin. The fear that Riftan might swing the door open at any moment and discover her made her throat go dry.

She did not know how long she sat there with her stomach in knots, but eventually, the loud whistle of a pipe played outside, and the wagon noticeably slowed.

Maxi hunched her shoulders. She was so scared that it did not even occur to her to look out. It was Idsilla who cautiously put her head out the window on her behalf.

All of a sudden, the girl gasped in surprise. “Heavens, I’ve never seen such a massive rockface.”

Her curiosity getting the better of her, Maxi pulled her hood further down and peeked out. A towering, gray rock filled her vision. It seemed to touch the sky.

Maxi stared, her mouth agape. It truly was massive. A large block of sharp, light gray rock formed a steep slant above the gates of Eth Lene Castle like a seawall. Below it was a sturdy wall made of carved rock. Maxi nervously eyed the boulder perched precariously at the top of the crag.

“I-It looks as if it could come c-crashing down at any moment.”

“That wall of rock is what has kept Eth Lene safe from the fierce north winds and enemy invasions for hundreds of years. You do not have to worry about it collapsing,” Nora, the female cleric who was sitting across from Maxi, said proudly.

Maxi gave her a quizzical look. “Have you… b-been here before?”

“It is my hometown. I lived here before I moved to Levan,” Nora replied, somberly looking out the window. “I was quite surprised when I heard that it fell to the monsters. I’ve always believed that it was the safest place in the world. Since Eth Lene is surrounded on three sides by steep rock walls, and its ramparts are high and sturdy, I thought that it was an impregnable fortress.”

“No place in the world can truly be safe from all dangers,” Idsilla muttered cynically.

Nora bitterly agreed. “Perhaps that conviction is what lost us the castle.”

The gates drew closer, and Maxi barely listened to the conversation as she gazed up at them in awe. The magnificent rampart flanked by steep rock walls certainly looked impregnable.

She could not fathom how the monsters had been able to capture it, nor how the coalition army had recaptured it. As she was lost in this thought, the dark gray armor of the Remdragon Knights caught her eye.

Maxi quickly hid in the corner of the wagon. Sir Gabel Lachzion was inspecting each of the vehicles entering the gates. Cold sweat dripped down her back.

When it was finally their wagon’s turn to pass through, Maxi sat curled in the corner with her hood drawn over her face. A soldier opened the wagon door and scanned the people inside.

The coachman said respectfully, “They are female clerics who have come to heal the wounded.”

Afraid that she might attract the soldier’s attention, Maxi did not dare move a finger.

Before long, she heard Gabel’s calm voice. “All seems well. Let them pass.”

The door closed, and the wagon began to roll once more. Maxi let out the breath she was holding. Idsilla must have been nervous as well, as her shoulders sagged in relief.

They were not in the clear just yet, however. The knights could still discover them on the way to the women’s tent.

Feeling as though she were walking on thin ice, Maxi gnawed her lip. Even after entering the gates, the wagon kept moving for another ten minutes.

“We’re here. You can come out now.”

A soldier swung open the door. Maxi waited for the others to get off first. Outside, triangular banners flapped in the wind. Soldiers hauled luggage around dozens of tents.

Maxi’s eyes roved as she took in the scene. With a population greatly exceeding Serbin Castle’s, Eth Lene Castle buzzed with activity.

There were people in unfamiliar types of armor, and gruff curses, clashing iron, and rumblings of livestock seemed to come from every direction.

Feeling overwhelmed, Maxi could not stop her eyes darting about. Even though the fear of being discovered by Riftan twisted her stomach into tight knots, she could not rid herself of the desire to see him.

She desperately scoured the faces of the knights riding past her. Suddenly, somebody yanked her arm. Maxi barely managed to stifle a scream.

“R-Ruth! You scared me.”

“Stop staring. Do you want Sir Riftan to know you’re here?” Ruth hissed as he pulled her behind the barracks. “Sir Riftan is currently discussing something with Duke Aren. You must hide as far away as possible while he inspects the battle formation.”

“You don’t have to be so overly cautious… He will never know I am here. E-Even Sir Gabel was unable to tell it was me. He will never suspect a thing.”

“I would rather not take the risk, my lady,” Ruth muttered grimly. “You know how illogical he is when it comes to you. I implore you to spare the camp from being overturned by his fury.”

Ruth kept up his brisk pace. Unable to give up, Maxi continued to look over her shoulder before begrudgingly following the sorcerer.

It was not her only chance to see him. There would be countless opportunities during their stay at Eth Lene Castle. After returning Maxi to the group of women, Ruth led them to an area far away from the army barracks.

“This is where you will be staying,” he said, pointing to a large, clean tent.

Astonished gasps rose from the women as they flooded into the tent. Compared to the narrow one they had shared in Serbin Castle, this was a palace.

Partitioned cots provided each of the women twice the amount of personal space than what they had been used to. Seeing that they no longer needed to sleep cramped inside a stifling tent, the women breathed a sigh of relief.

“I will have the wounded men moved to the tent beside this one. If any of them are in critical condition, please let me know immediately.”

As the women began to lower their bags on their respective cots, Ruth added grimly, “Henceforth, there will be dozens of casualties each time a battle is fought, big or small. You must always be prepared for emergencies, and make sure the herb preparations and boiled water are readily available. The well is only five minutes away, and the storage is situated behind this tent. I will ask the men to stock an ample supply of herbs. If there is an emergency—”

“There you are.”

Ruth’s shoulders stiffened. Maxi’s heart stopped as she froze to the spot.

It was Ruth who managed to collect himself first. He gave Maxi a silent warning with his eyes, then whirled to block the entrance to the tent.

“S-Sir Riftan. Is something the matter?”

Maxi had rushed to the inner end of the tent. She clenched her jaw as she pretended to unpack her bag.

Ruth was simply terrible at faking calmness.

“It’s about Hebaron’s wound,” said Riftan. “What in the devil are you doing here? You were supposed to come directly to my tent.”

Ruth gave him a fake smile. “I was… briefing the female clerics.”

“Female clerics?”

“Yes, the basilica sent them to look after the wounded.”

“They’re from the basilica?”

Riftan’s deep voice sent a shudder down Maxi’s spine, and her whole body shook with fear and longing. If Ruth had not cried out at that moment, her impulses might have sent her running into Riftan’s arms.

“More importantly! Sir Hebaron’s condition worries me. Should we go see him right away? I will ask the male clerics to take over my duties here. How is his wound? Is there still no improvement?”

Ruth was doing everything he could think of to divert Riftan’s attention. There was a moment of nerve-racking silence before Riftan miraculously took the bait.

“The high priest is tending to the wound, but it’s not getting any better. I think it would be faster for you to find a means to dispel the curse.”

“Goodness, the Remdragon Knights can’t seem to last a day without me. Can’t be helped, I suppose. We should hurry to Sir Hebaron at once,” Ruth rambled in an exaggerated manner as he led Riftan away from the women’s tent.

Maxi strained her ears to listen to Riftan’s voice as they left. Soon he was drowned out by the clamors of the camp.

When she thought that they were distant enough, Maxi ran out of the tent. Riftan was barely visible among the crowd. Tugging her hood down further, she followed him as though she were under a spell.

From afar, she saw him dismount Talon and head toward a large tent. Ruth walked beside him. Maxi hurriedly hid behind a tree and watched him enter the tent. It had only been a glimpse, but it was enough to make her heart feel as though it were being crushed inside her chest.

This was her first glimpse of him in months. He looked far more commanding, dignified, and breathtakingly magnificent than she remembered. Maxi remained transfixed long after he disappeared into the tent.

Chapter 150

It was maddening how close she was to Riftan yet could not talk to him. She considered going up and telling him the truth, but just imagining his reaction sent shivers down her spine.

“You there. What are you doing?”

Maxi had been hesitating behind a tree when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Startled, she turned to find a burly man as big as Hebaron looking down at her.

The man gave her an impish smile and leaned his bushy face close. “Aren’t you a cute lass? Lookin’ for some company?”

Terrified, Maxi began to back away. “N-No, I am… n-not.”

“Be honest. I’d be happy to help,” the man said with a smirk.

He took a step closer, and Maxi frantically looked about her. Although there were soldiers all around, none seemed inclined to help her.

Desperately trying to conceal her distress, Maxi replied in the coldest voice she could muster, “Thank you… but I do not require your assistance. Now… if y-you’ll excuse me.”

She was about to turn around when the man grabbed her arm. Maxi stifled a scream. He yanked Maxi to him and growled irritably, “No need to be coy. If it’s money you want—”

“What’s going on here?”

Maxi whirled at the familiar voice. Kuahel Leon glared at the man with his ice-cold gaze.

“Were you not warned that anyone who causes a disturbance within the camp will be punished according to military law?”

The man appeared undaunted. “Why are you blowing this out of proportion? The woman seemed to be lost. I was merely trying to help.”

“She’s no woman,” Kuahel Leon coldly barked at the man without even glancing at Maxi. “Do you not see her attire? She is a female cleric sent by the basilica. I’m sure I do not have to explain to you the punishment that awaits those who try to harm someone under the church’s protection.”

“Goddamn, aren’t you a testy one?” the man snorted brazenly without a hint of remorse. “How am I supposed to know if she’s a cleric or a woman here to comfort the weary men just from her attire?”

Maxi’s lips quivered. It finally dawned on her that the man had mistaken her for a prostitute.

Seemingly sick of the man’s audacity, Kuahel Leon’s lips twisted in contempt. “I tire of this discussion. Return to your post before I have you punished for mocking a cleric of the church with your foul mouth.”

The man scowled, then almost flung Maxi’s arm away. “Yeah, yeah, whatever you say.”

Maxi ducked behind Sir Kuahel. The man shrugged nonchalantly before strolling away. Maxi watched him warily before she felt a hot gaze boring into her head.

She tentatively looked up. Kuahel Leon looked down at her, his brows furrowed into deep creases.

“Follow me,” he ordered curtly. “I shall escort you back to the women’s tent.”

She was in such shock that she meekly obeyed, glad to get away. As they cut through the bustling camp, she stuck close behind him.

Sir Kuahel remained silent until they arrived at a secluded spot.

“Please avoid moving about the camp on your own as much as possible.” His words were polite but laced with reproach. “The armies of Livadon, Wedon, Osiriya, and Balto are currently gathered here at Eth Lene Castle, and a third of them are mercenaries for hire. Please refrain from wandering the army barracks by yourself if you do not wish to encounter such an odious situation again.”

“I will… k-keep that in mind.”

The knight sighed and turned around. “You should go inside now. I will post a guard at the tent.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi scurried in as though she were fleeing. Tension eased from her body, sapping the strength from her legs. When she wobbled to her cot and sank down onto it, Idsilla and Selina rushed over.

“You surprised us when you left in a hurry. Did you… meet him?”

Maxi shook her head. “No. I-I only… watched him from afar.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to tell him the truth? You came all this way to see him after all,” whispered Selina. Her frown suggested that all this tension was too much for her.

Maxi flushed. She felt like a child desperately trying to delay her whipping. “I do not wish to trouble him… w-when we are at war. And frankly… I’m scared of h-how he might react.”

“I understand. Elba would no doubt scream like a madman if he were to find me here.”

Idsilla hunched her shoulders in an elaborate shudder. Maxi barely managed a smile.

“H-Have you heard news of your brother?”

“Not yet. I’m waiting for the right moment to visit the Livadonian barracks.”

Their conversation was cut short by a cleric entering the tent. Maxi wiped her cold hands on her robe and tried to forget about earlier events.

Such a thing would not happen again if she followed Kuahel Leon’s instructions and refrained from wandering the camp alone. She tried to calm her pounding heart as she left with the other female clerics.

◆◆◆

It was evening when Ruth came to see her again. The forced journey had worsened the patients’ conditions, and Ruth had to see to them beforehand. He motioned with his head for Maxi to follow. After glancing about, Maxi picked up a small lamp and headed out.

Ruth led them through the dark forest in silence for a long time. After checking that they were alone, he promptly slumped down on a tree stump in exhaustion.

“All this suspense will be the death of me.”

“Do you think… he sensed something?”

“There would have been an uproar if he had. I think he’s too preoccupied with Sir Hebaron’s injury to notice anything else. Though I’m not sure that is a good thing…”

Maxi’s expression grew worried. “Is Sir Hebaron’s c-condition… that serious?”

Ruth ran a hand through his hair and heaved a sigh. “The wound itself is not that big, but his pain seems to be excruciating because of the curse. Even divine magic proved ineffective, as did mine.”

“Th-Then what should be done?”

“I need to find a way to break the curse. You need not worry, my lady. The man has endured worse with no problems. He is so fiercely tenacious that I’m sure he’ll be able to get through this as well.”

Despite his words, Ruth’s face was lined with worry. When Maxi’s expression grew despondent as well, Ruth forced a smile and changed the subject.

“Leave Sir Hebaron to me and focus on your own problems, my lady. The Remdragon and Temple Knights will be leaving tomorrow to stand guard at the battlefield for the next seven days. We should be able to breathe easier during that time, but… the problem is when they return. I’m not sure how long we can hide your presence from Sir Riftan…”

Maxi’s eyes grew round. “H-He is going to the battlefield? Are you saying… th-that the battle will commence soon?”

“It will not be an all-out battle. Not yet. The monsters are currently camped beyond the ravine in Cabro Valley. For a full-scale battle to commence, either army must pass through the narrow gorge. The one that makes the first move will be at a clear disadvantage. So, for a while, both sides will most likely be locked in a war of minds.”

“That means… i-it won’t be that dangerous, then?”

Ruth looked at her as though she had asked a ridiculous question.

“My lady, we are at war. Of course it will be dangerous.” Then, he added more gently, “Personally, I don’t think there’ll be a major battle for the time being. We’ve managed to secure enough provisions, so there is no reason for our side to take any risks. Moreover, the monsters are not likely to attempt an attack anytime soon. They suffered heavy casualties during their retreat from Eth Lene. As long as the situation doesn’t change unexpectedly, things should be peaceful for a while.”

“I-I see.”

Though she knew she was not supposed to feel like it, Maxi was greatly comforted by the knowledge that Riftan would not be fighting with the trolls right away. Ruth let out a bitter laugh when he saw the relief on her face.

“The key to winning a drawn-out war is to save as many men as possible for an all-out battle without dropping our guards. I’m told that the coalition army will be split into three divisions which will take turns guarding the frontlines. In any case, I think it will be safe for you to relax while the Remdragon Knights are at the front. We’ll deliberate on what to do when they return.”

Maxi nodded. After treating the wounded in the infirmary tent, Ruth returned to his own barracks. Maxi remained at the infirmary throughout the evening, and it was nearly dawn when she finally lay on her cot to sleep.

The next day, the Remdragon Knights departed for the battlefield in the faint light of daybreak. A strange sense of emptiness and relief came over Maxi as she watched them leave. Ruth found her as the gates were being secured after the last of the knights left the castle grounds.

“I must go check on Sir Hebaron. If anything happens, send someone to my tent. I’ve instructed the soldiers to inform me immediately if a female cleric calls for me.”

“I-I understand. Thank you… for doing so much for me.”

He shrugged as if to say it was nothing, then made his way toward the knights’ barracks.

Maxi spent her time tending to the wounded just as she had at Serbin Castle. Since there were men assigned to prepare the meals at Eth Lene, the women’s tasks were limited to looking after the injured.

Yet, despite the decreased workload, they found themselves just as tired at the end of the day from the mercenaries’ constant propositions and flirtations. Though the soldiers sent by the basilica did their best to ward them off, the gazes of the sexually frustrated men followed the women wherever they went.

Some were flagrant with their obscene remarks. The men from the north were the worst. According to Ruth, it was because there were no female clerics in Balto, and they did not understand that the women here were consecrated to God.

Their depravity appalled Maxi. They took no heed of the church’s doctrines. Was it normal to feel lust for a woman who was not one’s wife or lover? With her chastity threatened, Maxi felt terrified.

Furthermore, there were also practical issues that could not be ignored. Due to the constant gazes, the women had been unable to wash properly for days.

Though Maxi and the female clerics washed their hair by the spring at least once every three days, bathing had become an impossible dream ever since their arrival at Eth Lene Castle. After a long day of labor under the sweltering summer sun, not being able to bathe was torturous.

Unable to stand it any longer, Idsilla cried out, “I can’t take it anymore! Why don’t we ask the basilica’s soldiers to keep watch while we take turns bathing? I don’t care how brief, I just want to dunk myself in cold water.”

The others looked unsure but, unable to resist the possibility, agreed to seek the male clerics’ help.

Fortunately, the high priest readily agreed to their request. Two soldiers stood guard at a distance while the female clerics took turns bathing in the spring in groups of four.

Worried that someone might recognize them without their hoods, Maxi and Idsilla volunteered to go last.

It had been a while since Maxi had bathed. The mere thought of submerging her clammy, dirt-covered body in the icy water made her heart swell. She was waiting her turn with great anticipation when she heard a commotion outside.

Baffled, Maxi peered out of the tent and saw soldiers racing about the campsite.

“H-Has something happened?”

A female cleric dashed into the tent. “The men on the front have returned,” she exclaimed. “Some of them are injured.”

Maxi jolted to her feet. As if on cue, she saw soldiers carrying the wounded toward the infirmary. She hastened outside and guided the men to the empty cots.

There were seven injured in total, and although none were in critical condition, all of them complained of excruciating pain.

After assessing their conditions, Maxi turned to one of the soldiers who had brought the men. “A-Are the others… all right?”

“Some of the knights were injured, but they were treated with magic. These men are the last of the wounded.”

“Were any lives lost?”

“None.”

With a sigh of relief, Maxi immediately set about preparing the herbs and medical tools. The soldiers helped the men out of their armor as she did so.

Maxi crouched beside each of them and inspected their wounds. One appeared to have a broken rib, as his chest was darkly discolored. Another two gushed blood from what appeared to be spear wounds on their legs.

“These men only have light contusions,” Nora, who had been assessing the remaining men, cried out to Maxi. “I’ll apply warm compresses to their wounds, so please tend to those who are bleeding first.”

Maxi immediately fetched the coagulants and a basin of boiled water. One of the thigh wounds was covered in stiff, blood-soaked fabric. Maxi cut through it and cleaned the blood and dirt, revealing a deep gash.

After removing clumps of blood and other contaminants from the lesion, she sprinkled the coagulant over the gash and applied the detoxicant. The soldier thrashed from the pain, and Maxi was drenched in sweat by the time she finished.

“I have done w-what I can for him. Please have the remedies for pain a-and fever ready.”

“Understood!”

The female clerics moved in perfect coordination. Despite the quickness of their actions, however, it was sunset by the time they finished treating everyone.

Exhausted, Maxi sat in the corner to catch her breath. Her face was red from running about the stuffy tent all day with her hood drawn over her head.

As she fanned her face, she wondered if the Remdragon Knights were resting in their barracks by now. The soldier had informed her that no one else was injured, so was it safe to assume that Riftan was all right?

She was lost in her thoughts when she suddenly heard Idsilla’s urgent voice.

“Lady Calypse!”

Maxi turned to find the girl excitedly waving a towel at her.

“What are you doing over there? If you’re done tending to the men, let’s hurry to the spring for a bath before it gets dark.”

“R-Right now?”

“If we miss this opportunity, who knows when we will be able to again. The soldiers should still be there. Hurry!”

Maxi hastily grabbed a bar of soap and a change of clothes. Despite the growing shadows, her longing for a bath was acute. Determined to scrub themselves clean, the two women ran toward the darkening forest.

They dashed along the forest path for a while before they spotted the guards up ahead.

Turning her back to the men, Idsilla said, “I will go ask them to keep watch for us while we bathe, so you go on ahead first.”

With that, she shot away like an arrow without waiting for Maxi’s answer. Although Maxi was a little uneasy about walking around the shadowy forest by herself, she hastened toward the spring, bent on washing before the sun disappeared completely.

A clear spring soon emerged between the dense trees, and Maxi excitedly ran toward it. She was about to cast off her clothes when she heard splashing nearby. She jerked her head up with a gasp.

Not far from where she stood, a powerfully built man was half-submerged in the water. She was staring at the man’s smooth back in shock when he suddenly turned his head.

Maxi hastily lowered hers. A cold sweat broke out on her back, and her heart pounded erratically. The man was none other than Riftan.

Chapter 151

Maxi was so flustered that it did not immediately occur to her to flee. Her ears were ringing, and she felt dizzy. She teetered as a bout of vertigo washed over her. Was it brought on by fear or by longing? She managed to regain her balance by grabbing onto a rock.

“Were you not told that I was not to be disturbed?” his cold voice rang out.

Keeping her head down, Maxi gulped. She knew she had to say something but had a feeling he would recognize her immediately if she spoke.

After prickling with sweat and remaining silent for quite some time, Maxi buckled under the strange pressure emanating from him and managed to croak out, “P… Please… forgive me.”

There was a heavy silence. Maxi felt his sharp gaze boring into her head like needles.

“Raise your head,” he said, suspicious.

When Maxi clutched her hood and began to back away, she heard splashing followed by the rustling of clothes.

Not daring to look up, Maxi desperately glanced at the trees like a soldier seeking an escape route. Before she could find a way out, however, a pair of large, wet feet entered her line of vision. Riftan stalked toward her wearing only trousers.

“Did you not hear me?”

Maxi could feel her temples pulsing. Her eyes shifted desperately, her heart pounded, and her whole body dripped with cold sweat. She was trembling like a cornered beast when, suddenly, Idsilla’s urgent voice called out.

“F-Forgive us, sir knight!”

The young noblewoman came bursting through the trees like the wind and positioned herself between Maxi and Riftan.

“We were busy tending to the wounded… We did not know we weren’t supposed to approach the spring. Our sincerest apologies for disturbing your rest.”

The soldiers must have told Idsilla that Riftan was here, as the girl swiftly grasped the situation and hid Maxi behind her.

“If we have your pardon, sir... we shall take our leave.”

Without waiting for his reply, Idsilla slowly pushed Maxi toward the trees. Riftan, however, was not one to give up so easily.

“I have not given you permission to leave yet,” he said, his voice whip-like.

Idsilla stiffened, and Maxi edged closer to the girl’s back to hide from the dark shadow looming over them.

Riftan’s deep voice resonated close to her. “You, the one in the back. How many times must I tell you to raise your head?”

“Sir knight… a female cleric cannot reveal her face to a man.”

“I was not addressing you.”

“We are clerics under the church’s protection,” Idsilla replied. “We cannot violate the doctrines of our faith, even if it is a knight who commands us. We pray for your understanding.”

Astonishingly, the girl remained calm in the face of Riftan’s intimidating presence. If she had not been so terrified, Maxi would have admired her for it. However, all of Maxi’s attention was focused on Riftan.

After a suffocating silence, Riftan finally spoke. “Very well. You may go.”

Maxi almost sank to the ground in relief. Supporting Maxi, Idsilla turned them both around and was about to retreat when a force abruptly yanked Maxi’s hood.

The ambush had come from nowhere, and Maxi was too surprised to stop it. Her hood was wrenched back, and another strong hand spun her body around.

Maxi looked up at Riftan with petrified eyes. His gaze swept over her from head to foot as though he could not believe what he was seeing.

Water dripped from his wet hair and landed on her cheeks. Maxi felt a burning flush color her face.

While she looked no better than a beggar, Riftan was as beautiful as a water god who had just risen from a lake. His wet hair glistened like dark-blue satin, and his muscular torso gleamed red in the setting sun.

Even in the nerve-racking tension, Maxi could not tear her gaze away from the face of her husband whom she had not seen in months.

Riftan seemed equally transfixed, and his eyes swept hungrily over her as he let out a choked groan.

“By God, why are you…”

His trembling fingers touched her cheek, and for a moment, Maxi foolishly thought that he might be pleased that she was here. However, his eyes soon hardened and burned with rage.

“What in the devil are you doing here?” he growled savagely, grabbing her shoulders. “Who brought you here?! What were you thinking coming to such—”

“D-Do not be angry with her, Sir!” Idsilla interjected, stopping Riftan from bellowing like a madman.

His fiery gaze flew to Idsilla, and the girl desperately tried to defend Maxi despite trembling with fear.

“Lady Calypse is here because of me. I told her of my intentions to join the support unit, and—”

“Th-That is not true! I-It was… my choice to come. I just… could not sit by and w-wait any longer…”

“You chose to come here?”

His livid eyes returned to her, his whole body tense from barely contained rage. Maxi snapped her mouth closed.

Her handsome husband, whom she had been dying to catch a glimpse of all this time, looked as vicious as a lion from hell.

“Does the duke know you’re here? What fool allowed you to join the support unit?”

“N-No one knows… that I’m here,” Maxi answered weakly, wetting her dry lips. “I-I hid my identity… and… secretly joined the party as a female cleric.”

His rage seemed to surpass the limit that could be expressed in words. More than once, he opened his mouth as if to yell, only to clench his jaw like a man dredging up the last of his restraint.

Before long, his face smoothed to a blank mask. It was not a good sign. Maxi knew that this calm and silence meant that he was at the peak of his anger.

After icily staring at Maxi’s ashen face, Riftan turned to Idsilla once again. “You were the one who helped her?”

“I-Idsilla… did nothing wrong. I chose to—”

“Keep your mouth shut.”

Maxi helplessly hung her head like a criminal standing trial. After rubbing his face and taking a deep breath, Riftan glanced behind him. The soldiers who had come after Idsilla stood awkwardly among the trees.

Riftan motioned to them. “Take her back to the women’s tent.”

The men promptly walked over to Idsilla and ushered her away. Maxi discreetly tried to go with them when Riftan cut in.

“Don’t even think about it,” he said in a gentle voice that sent a shiver down her spine.

Maxi’s shoulders sagged. After picking up his sword and the rest of his clothes, Riftan began to walk in the opposite direction. Maxi had no choice but to follow him like a foal being dragged on a rope. There was no way out of this mess.

They made their way out of the forest in a silence that felt like the calm before the storm. When they entered the army barracks, the soldiers who had been eating around fires lit all over the campsite turned to look at them with interest.

One of the mercenaries whistled loudly. “Enjoyed a round somewhere, did you?” He eyed Riftan’s half-dressed state and sneered, “Behold, the skills of Wigrew’s reincarnation! Even in this godforsaken place, he’s found a woman to entertain him!”

Men snickered all around them, but Riftan remained unfazed. He shot the mercenary a menacing glare and did not break his brisk pace. Maxi almost had to run to keep up with him. They reached a tent bearing the banner of the Remdragon Knights, and Riftan shoved her in and closed the flap behind them.

Maxi instinctively stood as far away from him as possible.

Riftan eyes blazed before spitting out, “Now, talk! Let’s see what excuses you’ll spout.”

He threw his sword and clothes onto the floor.

“I said, talk!”

Maxi opened and closed her mouth, unable to think of anything to say. Riftan paced around the tent like a caged beast before he began to rebuke her.

“Was I making an unreasonable demand when I asked you to wait for me in Levan? What in the devil were you thinking coming to such a place?! Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? How could you even think to come here without a single—”

Riftan abruptly stopped his outburst and clutched his forehead as if rocked by a pulsing headache. “Good God, what were you going to do if your party had been attacked by an army on your way here? Goddammit! Must I shake you upside down for you to come to your senses?!”

“N-Nothing serious happened! The basilica’s soldiers and the knights… protected the female clerics… so I was never harmed during the journey.”

“You were just lucky, damn it!”

His anger spilled out of his control, and he shook her as he spoke.

“If there had been a big skirmish, there’s no knowing how many of them would have been killed! Tell me, who among them would have protected you properly? Do you think those men would have risked their lives to protect a single female cleric? You could have died if you’d been unluckier. Do you even realize how serious this is?”

Maxi finally managed to collect herself from the onslaught of his anger.

“Th-That… goes for everyone!” she retorted hotly. “Everyone in this camp… i-is risking their lives. I-It is the same for you, Riftan. You could a-also get hurt or even lose your life… if you are unlucky. And yet… you are still here, are you not? I-I also—”

“Do you even know what kind of comparison you make?” He snorted in exasperation. “I’ve spent my whole life on the battlefield. I’ve been doing this for more than a decade! How could you even compare yourself to me?!”

“I-It’s not as if… I joined to fight with a sword! There are s-soldiers here who are mere boys, and I am not… the only weak woman in this camp. All of the women… are doing their best t-to look after the injured men.”

The bulging vein on Riftan’s forehead looked close to bursting at her response. “Everyone in the world can come slave away here for all I care. But not you!”

“W-Why is that? How is that f-fair?”

“You are a duke’s daughter! A noblewoman! Why must you suffer here like everyone else?”

His illogical words caused something inside Maxi to snap. She was sick of it. She was not the lofty noblewoman he thought she was, but an ordinary person like everyone else. It frustrated her that he was incapable of seeing it.

“I-I am not a duke’s daughter! I-I am the wife of a knight! I-I am no longer a Croyso… but a Calypse!”

Riftan appeared to be at a loss for words as he looked down at her. Maxi, who had been fuming as she glowered at him, suddenly caught her breath. Pain lurked behind his dark eyes.

“Is that why you’re here?” he murmured, his voice somber. “Are you here… because you’re Maximilian Calypse?”

“Th-That’s not what I meant. I-I only wished to be near—”

“I apologize for the interruption, but you have quite the audience outside.”

Maxi’s head jerked toward the owner of the unexpected voice and saw Ursuline Ricaydo standing at the tent’s entrance.

“If you do not wish to give the northern barbarians something to talk about, I suggest you end your argument here.”

Maxi’s face was almost blue. After giving Ursuline a cold glare, Riftan grabbed the tunic hanging near the entrance and threw it on.

Turning back to Ursuline, he ordered, “I want you to guard her. I need a minute.”

Maxi grabbed his arm as he went to leave without another word. “R-Riftan… please, don’t be angry. Listen to me. I was so worried about you… th-that I had to come. I just couldn’t… sit by and wait any—”

“We will talk later.”

He coldly pried her hands away, and Maxi stared up at him in shock. Riftan regarded her somberly for a moment before turning around.

“I’ll only end up saying something I’ll regret if I stay. I’ll be back once I’ve cooled off, so wait for me.”

Maxi looked devastated as she watched the flap of the tent flutter in the chilly evening wind. Tears of anguish trickled down her cheeks, and she hastily wiped them away with her sleeve. Ursuline, who had been silently watching her, awkwardly opened his mouth.

“I will have someone get Ruth and Elliot for you.”

He summoned one of the soldiers standing outside and added, “I’m sure you will feel better with them here.”

The knight seemed unsure of what to say after that. He quietly regarded Maxi wearing an expression she could not make sense of. It was as if he were looking at a stranger.

Chapter 152

Though she sensed the slight shift in Sir Ursuline’s manner, Maxi was too exhausted to feel baffled by it. She slumped in the corner of the tent and could do nothing but blink.

There was no way to tell how long she sat staring into space. Eventually, she heard footsteps approaching before Ruth burst through the tent flap.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

He sounded anxious when he saw her haggard face.

Worried that her cheeks were still tear-streaked, Maxi hastily wiped her face again. “I-I am all right.”

Ruth regarded her for a moment before heaving a sigh. “So, you got caught in the end. I actually thought we’d have a few weeks before he found out… I certainly didn’t think you would be discovered in less than ten days.”

“I ran into him… a-at the spring…”

When Maxi sullenly hung her head, Ruth shrugged his shoulders in resignation. “Well, what’s done is done. It’s not like we weren’t expecting this. Where is Sir Riftan?”

“H-He left… in a rage. He said he’ll return once he has calmed down,” Maxi murmured despondently.

Ruth stared glumly at the tent entrance. “Then let’s hope he’ll be as calm as a sleeping infant when he returns.”

“It seems that you were already aware of her ladyship’s presence here,” Ursuline concluded after silently listening to their exchange.

Ruth seemed to sweat as he avoided the knight’s eyes.

Ursuline opened his mouth as if to berate the sorcerer, but he stopped and shook his head.

“You’ll be facing the commander’s wrath soon,” he said coldly, “so I’ll spare you my admonishment.”

“R-Ruth was… forced to keep it a secret b-because I implored him not to tell anyone.”

“Even so, he should have prioritized your safety and informed the commander.”

“Had I thought it would be a problem, I would’ve done so. But her ladyship has been doing well on her own. I figured there was no need to turn it into a bigger problem than it was.”

“It is not your place to make such—”

Ursuline’s rebuke was cut short by Elliot Charon and Ulyseon Rovar rushing into the tent. Seeing the shock on their faces, Maxi flushed and tried to arrange her disheveled hair.

After gawking at her for a moment, Ulyseon rushed over, his face lit up with a wide smile. “My lady! You really are here! I didn’t believe it at first. Have you been well?”

The tension in Maxi’s shoulders eased at the relief that at least somebody was happy to see her.

“I have been… well. How about you, Ulyseon? A-Are you well?”

“Haven’t injured even a pinky, my lady. I’m not even allowed to fight on the battlefield! While the others fight at the front, all I’ve been doing is transporting weapons, tending to the horses, and cleaning armor,” Ulyseon exclaimed discontentedly. He then looked her over with bright eyes. “In any case, you really had me shocked, my lady! How did you get here?”

“I-I came with the support unit.”

Elliot had been staring at her with a vacant expression. He now looked utterly dumbfounded as he muttered, “Now that you mention it… I see that is a cleric’s habit.”

Maxi blushed and tried to smooth her tattered clothes. “I-I have been… treating the wounded w-with the other female clerics.”

“You have been staying with the female clerics all this time?” he repeated like a parrot, giving her the same look as Ulyseon. Then, as if finally grasping the situation, he grew pale. “You came to this dangerous place without a single guard?”

“The basilica’s soldiers… protected us on our way here.”

Elliot’s frown did not ease. “My lady! How could you be so reckless? Have you considered what could have happened if there’d been an accident?”

After chiding Maxi, Elliot suddenly clutched his forehead and let out a groan. “If you came with the support unit, then you must have been at Serbin Castle when I was there. Have you known since then that she was here, Mage Ruth?”

Ruth pursed his lips and looked away. Even so, his silence was answer enough.

Elliot glowered at Ruth and barked, “Are you out of your mind?! Why did you not inform me of this right away?”

“Let’s say I wished to handle this problem as quietly as possible,” Ruth said after a short silence.

Elliot was speechless for a brief moment at the apathetic response before his face grew red. He began to berate Ruth.

“Are you saying that you’ve been neglecting her ladyship because you couldn’t be bothered? Sir Riftan will never forgive you if he learns of this!”

“Sir Elliot! P-Please, stop. I was the one… w-who asked Ruth not to tell anyone. You mustn’t b-blame him.”

Elliot’s expression immediately softened when he saw how pale Maxi was.

“I apologize for raising my voice, my lady, but we cannot let this slide—”

“I truly am sorry for worrying you, but… I really am getting along just fine. I-I do not want there to be any trouble… because of me.”

Seeing her imploring gaze, Elliot bobbed his head in resignation.

Ruth, who had been watching their exchange like a silent spectator, scratched the back of his head. “What do you intend to do now, my lady? Now that Sir Riftan has found out, you will no longer be able to stay with the female clerics.”

Maxi pressed her lips together. Ruth was right. Riftan would never allow her to remain with the other women. Even so, she could not leave Idsilla all alone when the girl had unwittingly come to rely on her so much.

Not knowing what to do, Maxi was anxiously rubbing her forehead when her stomach emitted a low growl.

A hot flush lit up her ears. She glanced up to see if anyone had heard and saw the knights, all of whom had keen senses, looking at her with wide eyes.

She mumbled an excuse. “I-I have yet to have dinner…”

“I will get you something to eat at once!”

Ulyseon ran out of the tent while Elliot swiftly pulled out a chair from the table and motioned for her to sit.

“You must be tired from tending to the injured men all day, my lady. You should rest. Is there anything else we can get you?”

“I-I would like… to wash,” Maxi said tentatively.

Elliot immediately ordered a basin of water to be brought to the tent. The next thing Maxi knew, clean towels, a bar of soap, and a large basin full of cold water were being laid out before her.

It had been a while since she had experienced such conscientious service, and she found the sudden attention rather disconcerting. Still, the clean, brimming water was too tempting to resist.

When the knights stepped out of the tent to stand guard outside, Maxi ducked behind a partition to undress. It was her first bath in a week, and nothing could hold her back from it.

She threw nervous glances at the entrance before she began to wipe herself down with a soaked towel. Though she was as sparing as possible with the water, the basin was half empty by the time she rinsed her face and body.

The remaining water was for her hair, and it was not enough to thoroughly rinse all of the soap from her thick curls. Although it bothered her slightly, she felt better now that she at least smelled clean.

After rolling her dirty garments into a ball and placing them aside, she found a tunic — likely Riftan’s — and put it on. The tunic would have been just above the knees on him. On her, it reached down to her calves. She tied a belt around her waist and tentatively poked her head out of the tent flap.

“I-I am done.”

“Your food is ready, my lady. Please let me know if you require more.”

Elliot had been waiting for her outside the tent. He handed her a tray full of meat, stew, bread, and wine. Maxi’s eyes grew wide at the first sumptuous meal she had seen in a long time.

“This is m-more than enough. Um… Do you know where Riftan is?”

“The commander is at the ramparts. Do not worry, my lady. He should be back soon.”

Maxi accepted the tray with a sullen expression. Although she was famished, recalling Riftan’s obstinate behavior left an unpleasant taste in her mouth. It felt as though she had munched on sand.

She sat at the table and crammed the bread into her mouth. Halfway through the tray of food, fatigue and drowsiness flooded her. Maxi gulped down the remaining wine and sat on the cot, sleepily staring at the entrance. However, Riftan did not return even as the night grew deeper.

They had finally reunited after months apart, and yet, was he so angry that he did not wish to see her? Her heart stung when she remembered the pain in his eyes. She had been expecting his anger, but she had never once thought that it would cause him anguish.

Maxi buried her face on her knees. Should she have waited patiently in Levan?

She wished to be by his side no matter the danger. If it meant she could be with him, she would gladly endure the hardships of a campaign.

She decided to tell him as much when he returned — that being with him was what mattered to her the most. That being Maximilian Calypse made her feel more alive than ever.

Her neck became strained as she waited for him. Eventually, tired and sated, she fell asleep. She awoke groggily to find a sturdy arm wrapped around her waist, and her eyes flew open.

In the dim light of dawn, she could make out Riftan’s sleeping, muscular form. She gazed up at his calm face in surprise.

He must have lost weight in the past few months, as his face looked a little gaunt. Faint shadows darkened his eyes.

Despite his anger, he had quietly laid next to her so as not to wake her. She felt constricted with emotion at the thought.

Long strands of hair covered his forehead, and she brushed them aside. He looked younger with his hair swept up.

She devoured him with her eyes before leaning in to give him a peck. When he did not wake up, she grew more daring. She stroked his stubbled chin and held her lips to his a bit longer.

For someone whose body was as hard as iron, his lips were surprisingly soft. Maxi was caressing them when he suddenly grabbed her waist.

“That tickles.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders as her face flushed crimson.

“I-I’m sorry. Did I… wake you?”

“I didn’t get a wink of sleep.”

He opened his eyes, and they were lucid as he gazed at her.

“I still can’t believe that you’re here.”

Maxi’s heart sank at his brusque tone. She burrowed deeper into his arms.

“I’m sorry for coming here a-against your wishes. Please, don’t be angry with me.”

Riftan stiffened, then pulled her into a tight embrace. Relief flooded over her at his comforting warmth. Maxi pressed her face to his chest and breathed in. His masculine scent that filled her lungs warmed her heart, and she felt like a wanderer who had returned home after a long journey.

“I really… missed you. That’s why I came. I truly am h-happy to be here.”

“Damn it, don’t think that you can settle this with sweet words.”

He slid his big hand behind her head and pressed her against him as though melding their bodies into one. Maxi could feel his heart pounding like a drum, and his neck pulsed rapidly. His long, calloused fingers combed her hair and hungrily stroked her nape.

“I have no idea what to do with you. Goddammit, if I had my way, I would drop this war and take you back to Anatol myself. I truly wish that were possible.”

His words were so enticing that they made Maxi gulp. Of course, she could never ask such a thing of him.

“I-I have no intention of being a hindrance. That is not why I came. I simply… wanted to be near you. And if possible… I-I want to help.”

Chapter 153

“But I can’t bear the thought of you being in such a place!”

Riftan pried her away from him and sat up. The bluish dawn illuminated his broad shoulders. He gazed down at her for a moment, his eyes shadowed, before roughly rubbing his face.

“This is not what I wanted for you when I brought you to Anatol.”

“R-Riftan, I… truly am content here. I am your w-wife. I also… wish to be helpful. I-I might not be able to do much… but I am a healer, and I’ve mastered a few spells. I’ve grown healthier too. I’ve managed to make it this far, haven’t I? I am not th-that weak.”

Despite her impassioned argument, Riftan still looked unconvinced. Maxi was about to pull him into her arms again when she stopped herself, the fear that he might jerk away making her hesitate. Seeing this, Riftan sighed and pulled her into a tight embrace.

Maxi moaned when she felt his thick tongue push into her mouth. His hard chest crushed her breasts, and his muscular arms tightened around her like the roots of a tree. Maxi gasped for air like a fish caught in a net.

He explored her with such passion that his regal nose bore down on her own, and his stubbled chin chafed her smooth skin.

Maxi shuddered as his hot, wet tongue hungrily tasted the roof of her mouth and the insides of her cheeks. It was a feverish kiss, one that made Maxi feel as though he were trying to devour her.

“Maxi…” Riftan murmured, his voice thick with desire.

He lowered her onto the cot, and Maxi flinched and grabbed his forearm when she felt his hot fingers slide between her thighs. The fire in his eyes was so intense that it made Maxi wonder if what heated them was desire or hatred.

He fondled her until he could bear it no longer and crushed her under him. Electrifying heat coursed through her as his weight pressed down. It nearly drove her out of her mind.

Matching his urgency, Maxi hungrily explored Riftan’s smooth, muscular body. Droplets of sweat began to form on her skin, and her rapid pulse even extended to her fingertips.

It felt as though her blood boiled with desire. She caressed his back over and over again, and Riftan’s seductive moans filled her ears. Maxi thought that she would not mind dying like this, crushed beneath him.

Urgent footsteps outside the tent shattered their moment of passion.

“Commander! We are to convene,” shouted a voice.

Riftan slammed his head on the cot and cursed in frustration.

“Goddammit, talk about timing…” He squeezed his eyes shut and barked irritably, “I’ll be there soon.”

Maxi yanked down her bunched-up tunic. Riftan watched her with blazing eyes before slowly rising to his feet. She saw that the muscles on his back were tense from unsated desire.

After running a hand through his tousled hair, Riftan grabbed a clean tunic and threw it on. He then washed his face and donned his armor with astonishing speed.

With the blanket wrapped around her, Maxi watched as Riftan flawlessly transitioned back into a knight in the blink of an eye. Lastly, he strapped his sword belt around his waist.

He turned to look at her with frightening eyes. “I will be back soon, so don’t even think about leaving this tent.”

“B-But I also have—”

Maxi quickly snapped her mouth closed.

His voice came out in the growl of a wild dog as he warned, “I will not have you wandering around a camp full of animals by yourself. You’re not to take a step out of this tent.”

Before he walked out, he gave her a menacing glare as if to warn her that further disobedience would not be tolerated. Maxi hastily dressed and tried to go after him, but the soldier guarding the entrance blocked her path.

“Forgive me, my lady, but Sir Riftan has commanded that we keep you inside.”

Maxi impatiently looked up at the soldier. Idsilla would be worried about her, and if she did not return soon, the other female clerics might misunderstand the situation. Maxi felt restless as she looked up at the brightening sky.

“I-I won’t be long… I will only visit the infirmary.”

“I’m sorry, my lady, but Sir Riftan’s orders come first.”

The soldier refused to budge. Maxi bit her lip and glowered at him but eventually withdrew to the tent. Though she was angry at Riftan’s unreasonable treatment of her, she could not resent him for trying to protect her.

She slumped down onto the cot and waited for him to return. However, she soon grew restless, her body having become accustomed to all-day labor.

Maxi roamed the tent, inspecting the items she came across. Though Riftan’s tent was spacious and comfortable, it was humbly furnished. Layer after layer of sheets covered the cot, and beside it stood his armor and sword stand, along with his spear and shield. Dozens of chairs surrounded a large table that could seat at least thirty people.

A round hole in the diamond-shaped ceiling seemed to serve as a window. A flap designed to cover the hole was attached to a rope that stretched to the ground. Like a curious cat, Maxi tugged at it.

She was looking idly about the tent when she sensed that the noise outside was growing louder. Maxi leaped to her feet and threw back the cloth over the entrance. Not far from the tent, Riftan stood arguing with a woman. Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw the woman’s face.

“P-Princess Agnes?”

They somehow heard her murmur and turned to her in unison.

“Maximilian!” The princess pushed Riftan aside and ran over to Maxi. “I thought the knights were mistaken when I heard them talking, but it was true! It’s been a long time, hasn’t it? Have you been well?”

Maxi’s eyes grew round at the unexpectedly warm welcome. Paying no heed to Maxi’s bewildered reaction, the princess squeezed both of her hands and carried on excitedly.

“You must have suffered a difficult journey here. I hear that these stuffy men have been busy nagging instead of welcoming you.”

Princess Agnes flicked her head toward Riftan with a disapproving look.

Riftan scowled and gritted his teeth. “I don’t want you giving my wife false hope.”

“False hope? Must you phrase it so?” The princess snorted. “I offered you a sensible solution. And it is Maximilian’s opinion that matters, not yours, sir.”

Unable to follow their conversation, Maxi began backing away when Ruth materialized out of nowhere and tried to stop their bickering.

“Both of you, please, calm down. Do you not see that Lady Calypse is uncomfortable?”

Riftan shot Ruth an icy glare before turning to Maxi. Seeing her anxious expression, Riftan rubbed his face, then begrudgingly stepped away from the entrance.

“Fine. We’ll discuss this inside.”

“Oh, how nice of you,” Agnes quipped as she strode into the tent.

Bewildered, Maxi followed them. Seeing her confused expression, Agnes gave Maxi an apologetic smile.

“I apologize if we startled you. I’m afraid we lost our tempers while we were discussing where you should be accommodated. You know how obstinate this man can be.”

“My… accommodation?” Maxi asked, nervously looking back and forth between Agnes and Riftan.

“It is my prerogative to decide where my wife stays, Your Highness. You have no say in this.”

“I am the commander of the coalition forces of Wedon. And since Lady Calypse is also a subject of Wedon, I do have a say in this matter!”

“She is not a mage dispatched by the kingdom!”

“Which is why I’m offering her the position!”

“J-Just a moment!” Maxi cried out, bringing an abrupt end to the shouting match. “Could someone please… explain to me what is going on?”

Ruth had been standing with his back to Maxi throughout the exchange. Evidently deciding that neither of the commanders would be able to give Maxi a clear explanation, he sighed and said, “It’s simple, my lady. You joined the support unit disguised as one of Livadon’s female clerics, but you are no longer able to continue as such. Which is why the idea that you be formally introduced as one of Wedon’s mages came up.”

“A-An official mage?”

“No need to feel daunted, Maximilian,” the princess added when she saw Maxi’s scared face. “It will only be a titular position. Your duties within the camp will largely remain the same.”

Maxi gave her a dubious look. “I-If nothing is going to change… is this complicated formality really necessary? I do not m-mind staying with the female clerics—”

“And you think I would allow such a thing?” Riftan growled through gritted teeth. “Damn it! The fact that you were forced to stay in such a place is enough to make my blood boil. Is this your way of mocking me?”

“That’s why it is no longer an option for you to stay with the female clerics,” Ruth muttered dryly.

His shoulders sagged as though he were exhausted, and Maxi surmised that Riftan must have given him an earful.

“At the moment, your position within the camp is ambiguous at best,” continued Ruth. “Since you can no longer claim to be a female cleric, Sir Riftan and Princess Agnes have been arguing over the suggestion of conferring you with a position as one of Wedon’s mages.”

“Of course, your tasks will mostly be the same. The only thing that will change is that you will now tend to the wounded as a healer of Wedon and not a female cleric of the basilica,” Agnes explained in a gentle voice. “You might think it unnecessary, but affiliation matters greatly in an army camp. Soldiers from Livadon, Wedon, Osiriya, and Balto are currently gathered here at Eth Lene. The men are in disarray because the lines of command are a mess. If a problem were to arise without us making your affiliation clear, none of the kingdoms would be able to offer you protection. You have been receiving the protection of the basilica’s soldiers until now, have you not?”

Maxi nodded.

“Now, you must allow Wedon to protect you.”

“I will protect my wife!” Riftan spat out as though he had reached the end of his patience. “I don’t need you meddling in my affairs.”

“Do you intend to stay by her side all day, Sir Riftan?” Agnes retorted cynically, crossing her arms. “And when you are required on the battlefield? What then? Are you going to confine her to your tent? Stop being so stubborn! This is a war, and a war has no need for a noblewoman. If Maximilian remains at this camp as your wife and not as a mage, both of you will become a laughingstock.”

“Let them say whatever they want. I’ll do my part in this war, but that doesn’t mean my wife has to do the same!”

“But I… want to sh-share your burden,” Maxi interjected. “I-I do not want to be a liability. I wish… to accept Her Highness’s offer.”

Riftan pressed his lips together. She had only just managed to placate him, and now she could see him growing as cold as ice once again. But she could not back down.

“If you recall… I served as a healer in Calypse Castle as well. I don’t see h-how this is different. I won’t overwork myself… so please stop opposing the idea w-without giving me a chance. I know I can do well.”

Riftan’s lips were a thin line as his eyes bore into Maxi’s face. She saw his eyes darken.

“Fine. Do as you wish,” he replied coldly. “You’re going to do what you want regardless of my objections anyway, so I would rather have someone watching you from the start than have you hoodwink me again.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders at his reproachful tone.

He glared at her for a moment, then turned his back to her. “I will assign men to guard you immediately. You can’t refuse me this.”

With that, Riftan walked out of the tent. Maxi was about to follow him, but Princess Agnes was quick to stop her.

“You should give him some time. People might think he’s bad-tempered, but deep down, he is a sensible man. Once he has had a chance to cool his head, he’ll see that this is the best option we have.”

“B-But…”

“Sir Riftan seems to be irrationally protective of you. Some might say as if he were trying to protect a six-year-old,” said the princess disapprovingly. “Of course, that wouldn’t be a problem if you had no objection to it. But if that is not the case, you must make him see that you possess a will of your own.”

Chapter 154

For some reason, Maxi felt both chastised and encouraged by the princess’s words. Agnes patted Maxi on the shoulder with a boyish grin.

“In any case, I’m truly glad you’re here. There are currently twenty-two mages at Eth Lene Castle, and we are up to our ears casting barriers around the camp, preparing defensive runes, and creating magical devices. We would be grateful for any help we can get.”

“Did you bump heads with Sir Riftan all so you could exploit Lady Calypse?” Ruth asked incredulously, glaring at the princess.

Maxi gave Ruth an odd look. Was he not the one who had taught her magic just so he could use her as an assistant?

As if unable to remember his past actions, Ruth declared, “Sir Riftan would never allow it. Besides that, it would be difficult to explain this situation to the other mages. I think it’s more than enough that her ladyship is helping at the infirmary.”

“Exploit her? What a mean thing to say!” Agnes cried shrilly.

She glowered at Ruth before turning her gaze to Maxi and clasping her hands.

“I do not ask for much. If you could help us with the formulation of the runes from time to time, I shall be forever in your debt.”

“I-If it is in my ability… I-I will do my best to assist you.”

The princess looked deeply moved. Seeing her face, Maxi suddenly recalled what it was like to help Ruth sort through runes all day and began to grow anxious. She was regretting her rash decision when the princess began to usher her toward the tent entrance.

“Good. Then we should head over to my tent this instant. I think you are in need of a change of clothes.”

Maxi awkwardly tried to smoothen Riftan’s loose tunic.

“But first, I-I think I should go to the women’s tent… to fetch my belongings.”

Ruth, who had been waiting for the chance to get away, promptly volunteered. “Allow me to get them for you, my lady.”

Maxi stopped him as he tried to scurry out of the tent.

“What do you intend to t-tell the female clerics? I disappeared so suddenly… they are bound to be suspicious…”

“You’ve had your face concealed behind a hood until now. No one is going to recognize you even if you were to reappear as a mage of Wedon.”

Maxi was dumbfounded by how lightly he was taking the matter.

“How many weeks d-do you think I’ve been working with these women? Some of them surely must have seen my face… A-And more importantly, some will recognize the way I talk… or my voice.”

After staring up at the ceiling for a moment, Ruth pulled an irritated face and said, “Very well. I will explain the situation to them.”

“Wouldn’t my impersonating a female cleric… become a problem?”

“Well, you aren’t a spy, and all you did was volunteer to tend to the wounded. I don’t see why it would. Even so, there are always those who will sneer and slander, so I suggest we keep this from becoming public knowledge.” He shook his head. “Fortunately, there are currently more than fifteen thousand people in this camp. I doubt any of them will notice the sudden appearance of a low-level mage from Wedon. You need not worry so much, my lady.”

He lightly patted Maxi on the shoulder and left. With Ruth gone, the princess immediately took Maxi to her tent and gave her new garments to wear.

Maxi finally found herself dressed in something that was neither rough nor dull. However, the hem of her trousers dragged on the floor, and they were so tight around her hips that she feared they would rip at the slightest movement. Feeling like a duck with stubby legs and a bulging rump, Maxi was disheartened.

She enviously eyed the princess’s tall, slender figure that was reminiscent of a doe. Looking embarrassed, Agnes handed Maxi a dress instead.

“It may not be as comfortable as trousers, but it shouldn’t hinder your movement. It was designed for activity.”

Maxi slipped into the dark-blue, ankle-length dress and strapped Riftan’s dagger around her waist. It was modest, barely exposing any skin, but Maxi still felt uncomfortable in it. After being garbed in a glorified sack for some time, wearing such an outfit made her feel as though she were dressed for a ball.

“This is a tag that shows you are part of Wedon’s army. I know Riftan intends to have men guard you, but I still want you to carry this with you just in case.”

Agnes handed Maxi a wooden tag bearing the crest of Wedon. She added with a stern face, “As I’ve told you earlier, the soldiers of Wedon, Livadon, Osiriya, and Balto are gathered here. There have been quite a few disturbances lately with the men acting up.”

“D-Disturbances?”

“They keep challenging each other to duels,” the princess answered sourly, “and the Remdragon Knights are the most frequent recipients of these challenges. Winning a duel against any of them would earn one the title of greatest knight, so all the men are hell-bent on provoking them into a fight.”

“The men… f-fight with each other when we are at war?”

“Foolish creatures, aren’t they?” The princess snorted bitterly. “Though we have forbidden dueling, the mandate is difficult to enforce since the chain of command isn’t clear. If I’m honest, the coalition army is currently no different from an unstable magical device that could explode at any moment. With headstrong men like Sejuleu Aren, Riftan Calypse, Kuahel Leon, and the vice commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron, the greatest knightly order in the north, all gathered in one place…  Let’s just say they are like oil and water.”

Agnes furrowed her brow.

“Not to mention the knights under them. At present, the coalition army is merely a large mob of disorderly men.”

As if fighting the trolls was not enough, the men were now challenging each other. The color drained from Maxi’s face at the news. Seeing her reaction, Agnes quickly softened her expression.

“No need to look so worried. I wasn’t trying to worry you. I’m telling you all this because some might try to use you to provoke Riftan if they find out that you are his wife. You must remember to be careful at all times.”

“I… understand.”

With a gentle smile, the princess led Maxi out of the tent and showed her around the camp. After noting the location of the mages’ tents, the barracks of the Remdragon Knights, as well as the places she should avoid, Maxi made her way to the infirmary.

When she reached the tent, however, she suddenly felt self-conscious. She was loitering in front of the entrance when Idsilla spotted her and came running out.

The girl quickly took her behind the infirmary. “Are you all right, Lady Calypse? Was he very angry with you?”

“I-I am all right, but… I can no longer continue pretending to be a female cleric.”

Idsilla ran her eyes over Maxi’s dress, then let out a sigh of relief. “I thought as much when I saw how Sir Riftan reacted yesterday. He truly is frightening. His eyes were so cold, I was petrified.”

“I-It was because… he was shocked to find me here. He usually isn’t… so scary,” Maxi said, apparently forgetting that she, too, had once feared her husband as though he were a lion from hell.

Idsilla regarded Maxi’s defensive response with amusement. “Seeing that he has already forgiven you so soon, he must be more lenient than he appears. The mage was here earlier and explained to us that you’ll be working with us as a healer of Wedon from now on.”

“Were the others… not surprised?”

“Most were quite shocked, but a few seemed to have guessed.”

When Maxi’s eyes grew wide, Idsilla smiled and added, “Sister Nora and Sister Karen said they knew who you were all along. They apparently saw you at the basilica.”

“Do they also know… who you are?”

Idsilla shook her head. “They seem to suspect something, but I managed to evade their questions.”

“Why don’t you also reveal y-your identity, Idsilla? I am no longer able to stay… i-in the women’s tent, so if it is all right with you, I-I will ask Riftan to—”

“Thank you for the offer, but I must decline. I’d prefer it if you would continue to keep my secret,” Idsilla replied. “After joining the support unit, I’ve come to realize that I’m not as competent as I thought. And how sheltered my privileged life has been.”

Her lips twisted into a bitter smile.

“I don’t want to use my status as a noblewoman to receive preferential treatment. I intend to remain a female cleric until the end. That is the only thing I’m capable of doing.”

“B-But… it makes me uneasy… to leave you here all alone.”

“Do not worry about me. I’ll have Selina with me. Could I ask you to inquire about my brother instead?” The girl’s expression suddenly grew dark. “Except for the fact that he is at the front, I have yet to learn anything else.”

“I-I understand. I will… try to find out what I can,” Maxi promised.

She felt slightly guilty that she had been the only one reunited with her loved one.

“We should get back to work now. Yesterday’s arrivals are in terrible condition.”

As if trying to lighten the mood, Idsilla cheerfully led Maxi into the tent. The others were awkward at first, but they began treating her as they always had before long. All of them were too busy to fuss over someone’s identity.

Needless to say, Maxi had no trouble looking after the wounded among the clerics. She even healed some of them with magic.

The women’s interest in the eccentric noblewoman who had disguised herself as a cleric soon died out. Princess Agnes had been right; war had no need for a noblewoman.

What mattered the most was one’s ability to fight or to work, and nothing else. Maxi was capable of working, so everything else about her was secondary.

Maxi was busy mixing the emergency herbal remedies when Ulyseon entered the infirmary tent.

“My lady, it is time for you to return now.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise.

The squire glanced around at the injured men lying in the cots with an uncomfortable look on his face, then spoke more urgently. “Sir Riftan has made it clear that I am to escort you back to your tent before it gets dark.”

“B-But I still have—”

“I’ll finish mixing the herbs.”

It was Selina, who had been preparing herbs nearby.

“You should go, leave the rest to us.”

With that, Maxi was practically pushed out of the infirmary.

Walking beside her, Ulyseon seemed puffed up with pride. “Sir Riftan has once again entrusted me with your safety, my lady. From now on, I shall be by your side at all times.”

“I-I apologize for troubling you.”

“Not at all, my lady.” Ulyseon pounded his fist on his chest and gave her a bright smile. “There is no greater joy for a knight than to serve a noble lady. I cannot express how honored I am that Sir Riftan has entrusted me with this duty. I will risk my life to keep you safe.”

Maxi looked up at the squire who was now a head taller than her. He had become surprisingly man-like in the past few months. Maxi smiled. In her eyes, the forever gallant-sounding Ulyseon was still like an adorable child.

“Thank you… f-for saying that.”

“I mean every word, my lady.”

Ulyseon sounded slightly upset when he saw the smile on her face.

“My knighting ceremony will be held once this war is over, and as soon as I am knighted, I intend to challenge Sir Hebaron and replace him as Sir Riftan’s right hand. Please do not take my determination lightly.”

“I… I apologize.”

After regarding her with narrowed eyes as if to ascertain her sincerity, his face regained its boyish guilelessness.

“I will let this trespass go. But only because it is you, my lady.”

Maxi had to bite the inside of her cheek to stop herself from laughing at the youth’s solemn bearing and manner of speech. Like a true knight, he escorted her to Riftan’s tent with utmost decorum, then quickly brought her a tray of sumptuous food for dinner.

After washing her hands, Maxi sat at the table and asked, “D-Do you know when Riftan will be returning?”

“Sir Riftan is currently in a strategy meeting, my lady, and it will likely go on until late into the night.”

Chapter 155

Maxi felt despondent at Ulyseon’s words. Could it be that Riftan was using the meeting as an excuse to avoid her? After all, he had always been adept at evading her whenever he was angry. She anxiously picked at her food and tried to rest.

When Riftan did not return even into the late hours of the night, Maxi surmised that her suspicions had been correct. She lay waiting on the cot until the fatigue finally dragged her into sleep.

Unsurprisingly, she awoke to an empty bed. She hurriedly got ready for the day. Just as she was about to rush outside, Ulyseon entered the tent.

“Good morning, my lady!”

The young knight gave her a bright smile and placed her breakfast on the table.

Maxi tried to conceal her anxiety behind a composed expression as she asked, “Riftan… did not return last night. D-Did the meeting last all night?”

“The meeting ended in the early hours of the morning, my lady. I was standing guard in front of the tent and only went back to the barracks after Sir Riftan’s return.” Ulyseon cocked his head. “He probably did not wake you since he thought you might be tired.”

Maxi was willing to wager the entirety of her accumulated mana that Riftan had noiselessly entered and left the tent to avoid her.

Her brow furrowed in irritation. “Can you tell me… where he is now?”

“He should be outside the gates inspecting our defenses. Is there an urgent matter to discuss with him, my lady?”

Opening and closing her mouth, Maxi weakly shook her head. The truth was, she did not know what else to say to him. Everything that needed to be said had been already. All she could do now was to wait for his anger to abate, as the princess had advised. Maxi heaved a resigned sigh.

Four days later, after still no glimpse of Riftan, her anger slowly grew. Like a coward, he would sneak in and out of the tent while she slept. It was infuriating.

Although she tried to stay awake, her tiredness always won. On the other hand, Riftan was a man who did not know what being tired meant. He could no doubt wait all night for her to fall asleep.

Irritably brushing away strands of hair sticking to her face, Maxi ripped up the herb in her hands and dropped it into the boiling cauldron. She was staring into the bubbling mixture, seething, when Idsilla returned with an armful of firewood.

Idsilla cocked her head at Maxi. “What is it? Is something wrong with the remedy?”

Maxi hastily tried to lighten her expression. “N-No. I was just… thinking about something.”

“Your husband will be going to the battlefront again. You must be worried.”

Maxi did not confirm nor deny the girl’s assumption and merely gave her an ambiguous look. Idsilla regarded Maxi knowingly as though she understood everything.

“They say that there won’t be an all-out battle anytime soon, so don’t worry too much,” she said, her tone consoling.

“I’m sorry,” Maxi replied after a pause. “You must be… more anxious than I am…”

“We are both worried for our families. It wouldn’t be right to say that one is more anxious than the other. For now, it is enough that I know he’s well,” Idsilla said optimistically.

Maxi had found out from Elliot that Idsilla’s brother, Elbarto Calima, was safe. The girl’s face had visibly brightened when Maxi had told her the news.

“The division… g-guarding the front should be returning soon… I am sure you’ll see your brother then.”

“I don’t want him to know that I’m here.”

Idsilla adamantly shook her head as she shoved dry twigs into the fire.

“Elba might be an outstanding knight, but he is not invincible like your husband. I have no doubt that he is already pushing himself because of his bad arm. I don’t want to add to his worries. I’ll see him once the war is over.”

Maxi felt a blush creep over her cheeks at the girl’s rationality. She felt ashamed for stewing over not seeing her husband for a few days. At the same time, she grew worried that her presence might become a burden to Riftan. Had she not given him one more thing to worry about when the war was already weighing down on him?

“There you are, my lady.”

The unexpected voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. She turned to find Ruth trudging out of the thick forest.

“Ruth… w-what brings you here?”

“The rune I spent an entire night formulating for Sir Hebaron’s injury failed to work. He seems to be in much pain, so I’m here to collect a remedy to help ease it.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Ruth gave an undignified yawn and slumped onto a tree stump. Maxi’s face hardened with concern.

“H-His condition is not grave, is it?”

“His life is not in danger,” Ruth said flatly. Then he added with a sigh, “But the wound is worsening from infection, and it seems the pain is only growing greater.”

“Th-Then, shouldn’t we treat the wound properly… instead of only relying on magic?”

“I’ve been applying salve regularly, but it’s not much help.” Ruth roughly ran a hand through his hair. “The bigger problem is that the curse is lowering the morale of the allied forces. Everyone is afraid they might end up like Sir Hebaron. Duke Aren has also proposed postponing a full-scale war until we can find a way to break the curse.”

“I… a-agree with him… on that. If… the monsters are a-able to cast such a curse freely, even the Remdragon Knights… w-won’t be safe.”

“I understand your concern, but dragging this war on would only put us at a disadvantage,” Ruth said gravely. “Our enemy is capable of limitless regeneration, while we are not. Not to mention the rift growing within the coalition army. It would be best for us to strike first before the solidarity of the forces weaken further.”

He heaved a sigh and shrugged.

“But you need not worry since my opinion is being utterly ignored. It’s likely that small skirmishes will continue for the foreseeable future. I fear that we will have to spend winter here at this rate.”

Maxi’s face was not the only one that darkened at Ruth’s words. Idsilla, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, looked worried as well. Sensing the heaviness in the air, Ruth quickly changed the subject.

“I’m afraid I’ve stayed too long. Sir Hebaron will rip out all the hair on my head if I don’t hurry back with the remedy. I heard that you have an efficient concoction. Would you be able to spare me some of it?”

“Of course. But first… would you mind if I also take a look at S-Sir Hebaron’s wound?”

“You, my lady?”

He regarded her with a look of surprise that Maxi found slightly irksome.

“I-I studied a lot while you were gone, you know! Things even you wouldn’t know, u-under a new mage staying in Anatol. Who knows, my remedy might work better than magic…”

“Well, it never hurts to try,” Ruth replied flatly, shrugging.

After scowling at his apathetic response, Maxi asked Idsilla to take over watching the cauldron and went to gather her remedies and tools. As she was leaving the camp, Ulyseon leaped up from the small wood carving he was working on.

“My lady! Where are you going?”

“I am… taking my remedies to Sir Hebaron.”

At her answer, Ulyseon’s gaze shifted to Ruth. “Is the curse not yet broken?”

Ruth shook his head as they trudged on. With Ruth and Ulyseon by her side, none of the soldiers attempted to approach her even though she could feel a few glances flicking over to them.

Relaxing, Maxi followed closely behind Ruth. They weaved through the cluster of densely-packed tents before stopping in front of the Remdragon Knights’ barracks. Ruth was the first to enter. The moment he stepped into the tent, Maxi heard a gruff voice bellow from within.

“Look who’s finally back! I thought you were waiting for me to die!”

Maxi grew wide-eyed as she entered the tent after Ruth. Hebaron lay on a cot with his brawny torso wrapped in bandages, fuming at the sorcerer. Surprised to see him so lively, Maxi stood blinking when the knight spotted her. His angry expression broke into a cheerful smile.

“And who’s this? I heard that you were here, my lady, but I must say that I’m still surprised to see you. Your courage never fails to amaze me.”

“I-I heard that you were hurt. How… is your wound?”

Maxi approached the cot, and Hebaron furrowed his thick brows. “Nobody here seems to give a damn about my honor! Did you really have to tell her ladyship that the unbeatable Sir Hebaron got himself injured?”

“I’m afraid your honor is already thoroughly tarnished,” Ruth retorted. “The men are already calling you the knight with the monster’s curse. I assure you, everyone at Eth Lene already knows about your situation.”

“Goddammit!”

The rage in his voice made Maxi recoil. Hebaron furiously yanked at his orange curls as if to express the extent of his anger.

“There can be no greater humiliation!”

“If you wish to salvage your reputation, I suggest you cooperate by keeping your mouth shut during treatment. I find it hard to concentrate with you bellowing all the time,” Ruth said through gritted teeth.

Hebaron glared at Ruth before turning his back on them as though truly upset by the sorcerer’s words. Maxi felt she should tread carefully, and she flicked her eyes between them before laying down the herbs and tools she had brought with her.

“I-I would like to take a look at your wound. Would you let me… undo the dressing?”

Ruth and Ulyseon helped Hebaron up to a sitting position and unwound his bandages. Maxi stifled a groan when she saw the wound.

The lesion that ran from shoulder to chest was like a crimson centipede crawling over his skin. Inflamed flesh surrounded the wound, and dark blue veins spread out from it like the legs of an insect.

“H-How…”

“It was a whip,” Hebaron said in a sulky voice, “and I owe it to a lizardman with black scales. A peculiar creature.”

“The lizardmen have the highest intelligence of the dragon subspecies. It is not uncommon for them to use advanced magic. It’s my guess that the monster that attacked Sir Hebaron is a superior specimen even among its own kind.”

“Well, that’s depressing.”

Maxi was momentarily unsure of how to treat the ghastly wound. In the end, she carefully applied the salve she had brought with her onto the lesion. Among the remedies Melric had taught her, it was the most efficient at relieving inflammation and pain. It must have proved effective, as Hebaron’s face soon became markedly brighter.

“Great God, that worked like a charm! I think I could fight right now if the call came.”

“I’ve only n-numbed the pain… The wound is not yet healed. You mustn’t overexert yourself… just because you don’t feel it.”

Maxi warned him as sternly as she could, then dressed his wound with clean bandages. She asked for a fire to be lit and used the flames to collect herb ashes in a linen pouch.

“Use this as a warm compress… on the wound for about twenty minutes. The area is numb, so b-be careful not to burn him.”

Maxi patiently waited until the pouch was at the right temperature before handing it to Ruth. He looked down at it with a dubious expression before gingerly placing it on Hebaron’s shoulder.

Hebaron frowned as though he found the heat uncomfortable, but he soon fell asleep. Ruth explained in a whisper that the knight’s exhaustion must have been great after weeks of painful, sleepless nights.

“Thank you for your help, my lady. I think we’ll be able to get some peace until I can break the curse.”

“I-It only relieves him of the pain and inflammation temporarily.”

“That is more than enough. Please leave the rest to me. It is just a monster’s curse; it shouldn’t take long to find a way to undo it,” Ruth said, looking uncharacteristically determined.

Offering him an encouraging smile, Maxi quietly gathered her things and stepped out.

They had been in the tent for quite some time, and the sky had dimmed to lilac. Maxi quickened her steps. She wanted to check on the injured men in the infirmary once more before retiring for the night.

She was almost out of the barracks when someone blocked her path. Startled, Maxi took a step back. A tall man with fierce eyes looked down at her.

“I haven’t seen you around here before. Why’re you wandering about the barracks?”

“Stand back!”

Ulyseon quickly hid Maxi behind him and grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“Her ladyship is not someone the likes of you can address so lightly.”

“And what do we have here?” Clearly unfazed, the man smirked and looked Ulyseon up and down. “Aren’t you the white lizard’s little puppy? What a shame. Here I was thinking two pretty lasses were in need of a pimp.”

Ulyseon’s face flushed crimson. In the blink of an eye, his sword was out of its sheath and poised at the man’s throat. He moved with such speed that Maxi could not believe her eyes.

The man appeared to be taken aback as well. He retreated a step, but Ulyseon swiftly closed the distance between them.

“I suppose you northern swine know nothing of decency,” Ulyseon growled menacingly, looking nothing like the guileless young man that Maxi knew. “If Sir Riftan had not commanded us to avoid trouble, I would have cut off your head for tainting her ladyship’s ears with your vile snorting.”

Snickers rang out at the squire’s retort. Hunched behind Ulyseon, Maxi flinched and turned her head toward the direction of the sound.

Not far from them, a circle of burly men sat playing dice.

One of them howled with laughter and shouted, “Oi, Devron! Didn’t I warn you not to mess with that kid? A few have lost their noses to him because they were fooled by his pretty face. Think how bad his temper must be for people to call him the devil’s spawn when he’s still just a squire.”

Ulyseon’s expression hardened, and Maxi warily studied the speaker’s face. He was a young man with ash-blond hair that was nearly white. He seemed to have a fierce demeanor. Tossing the dice onto the table, he gave Maxi a stilted smile.

“Damn, another two-three. I’m having terrible luck today, miss. Why don’t you come here and be my goddess of fortune?”

“That’s enough! I will not condone any disrespect to her ladyship, even if you are the vice-commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron!” Ulyseon cried out.

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. To think that such a crude man was a commanding officer of Balto. She could hardly believe that he held such a high rank.

“Her ladyship? Listen here, devil’s spawn. There are no noblewomen here. Even a princess isn’t regarded as one on a battlefield. Still, with you making so much fuss, it does make me wonder who she is.”

Taking a swig of wine straight from the bottle, the man scanned Maxi from head to foot with the cool gaze of a serpent.

“I heard Calypse dragged a woman to his tent. I guess that was you.”

Chapter 156

The man’s sinister air made Maxi shrink into herself. When he leaped to his feet and began walking over, Ulyseon tried to get between them. The man managed to evade the squire and grab Maxi’s wrist, yanking her toward him.

“Hmm, she is rather appealing. But nowhere near your princess.”

“Unhand her, Richard Breston!” Ulyseon barked.

He pointed his sword at the man, who did not even bat an eyelid.

“Look here, runt. No one has dared point their sword at me and survived. Should I take this as your death wish?”

“She is Sir Riftan’s wife! If you do not unhand her this instant, it will be you who won’t be spared!”

“Ha! What a show that would be,” said Breston, his eyes flashing as he looked down at Maxi. “I’ve always wanted to see that southern mutt foam at the mouth!”

Having reached the end of his patience, Ulyseon charged. All at once, the men standing at the back drew their swords and blocked the young squire.

Sensing that the situation was escalating out of hand, Maxi held her breath, her knees wobbling. She was more terrified now than when she had faced monsters.

“You, I heard that you’re of royal Roemian blood. As someone from such a prestigious lineage, don’t you think it’s preposterous that a pagan mongrel from the south is hailed as Rosem Wigrew’s reincarnation?”

Breston reached out to cup her chin. He yanked her face forward and added in a chillingly soft but sarcastic voice, “Wigrew is the hero of the west. It should not be sullied by a peasant with a barbarian mother.”

Maxi’s eyes blazed at the man’s despicable words. How dare this lout mock the greatest and most honorable knight in the realm? Forgetting that she had been trembling with fear just moments ago, Maxi glowered at the man.

Anger surged through her, and she kicked Breston’s shin. Unfortunately, he was wearing gaiters. A sharp pain shot through Maxi’s foot. She hopped up and down in agony as Breston roared with laughter.

“A little delight, aren’t you?”

“Un-Unhand me!”

Maxi struggled to break free, but Breston maintained his grip as easily as if she were a flapping bird.

“Are you angry for the mutt’s sake? You should be ashamed of yourself, miss.”

“S-Stop… c-c-calling my husband a m-mutt!”

Her heightened emotions caused her to stumble over her words more than usual. Humiliation and anger threatened to burst out of her chest.

Looking down at her bright red face, Breston gave her a cruel smile. He leaned closer, his nose nearly touching hers, and said slowly, “Your husband is a mutt. It’s written all over his face. Have you not noticed?”

“Y-Y-You—!”

Her jaw trembled with fury. She had never felt so angry in her life. Wrenching her arm away, Maxi desperately racked her brain for a slight that would make this conceited man’s blood boil just as much.

“You… are j-just… j-jealous of him! Because… y-you know… you don’t hold a candle to him… I-Isn’t that why y-you are slandering him behind his back like a coward? You are the one… w-who should be ashamed!”

The smile vanished from his face. His cold-blooded expression petrified Maxi.

Terrified, Maxi eyed the man’s cruel eyes, broad shoulders, and rough hand which still had an iron grip around her wrist. She trembled in fear at the thought that he might strike her with his fist.

“U-Unhand me… p-please,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible.

“On second thought, I think you’re the perfect wife for that bastard. A stammering fool. Fitting for a lowlife like him.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face. She wanted to lash back, but her tongue felt stuck to the roof of her mouth. Her eyes burned with humiliation and shame. Seeing her bite her lip, Breston clicked his tongue and flung her wrist away like a cat that had grown bored of its prey.

At that moment, Breston whirled just as a loud smack rang out. Maxi screamed. Before she could even grasp what was happening, Breston went flying back like a piece of parchment and barrelled into one of the tents.

Paying no heed to the shouts coming from all around him, Riftan pulled the man up from the fallen tent and punched him again. Having been assaulted twice while defenseless, Breston’s crumpled face looked as incensed as a demon’s.

“You damned bastard!”

Breston straightened and drew the dagger at his waist. He spat out a mixture of blood and saliva, then charged at Riftan.

Maxi kept screaming, not caring if her throat ripped from the effort. Even so, it was not enough to distract the men from growling at each other like angry beasts.

Breston charged like an enraged bull while brandishing his dagger, which Riftan nimbly dodged. In the blink of an eye, Breston’s dagger was in Riftan’s hand. Maxi could not understand how he had done it.

Riftan easily overpowered Breston and gripped his jaw. Forcing the man’s mouth open, Riftan shoved the dagger into it.

“You’ll probably live longer without your tongue,” Riftan growled savagely as he thrust the dagger deeper.

The man flinched and grew as rigid as though the tip of the blade pricked his Adam’s apple.

Even at a glance, the Baltonian was half a head taller and much heavier than Riftan. Yet, Riftan had managed to subdue him without breaking a sweat.

Staring down at his immobilized opponent, Riftan said grimly, “Out of the goodness of my heart, I will cut out this treacherous tongue so that it no longer entreats its master’s death.”

“Calypse! That’s enough!”

The Baltonian soldiers blocking Ulyseon pointed their swords at Riftan as they bellowed their outrage.

Riftan remained unfazed. He said icily, “Very well. Do you want to see whose blade is faster?”

Up until a few seconds ago, the Baltonian soldiers looked as though they would charge at any moment. They stopped dead at Riftan’s quiet threat, their faces growing red with anger.

“You dare threaten us like a coward? You still call yourself a knight?!”

“Is intimidating a woman a knightly thing to do?”

When Riftan’s gaze landed on Maxi’s blanched face, his eyes blazed like two dark flames.

“You’ve been itching to get on my nerves, Breston, and you’ve finally succeeded. Quite adeptly at that. I’ll grant your wish for blood.”

“You’d better stop now, Calypse! You attacked Sir Richard while he was defenseless. Don’t think we’ll forgive such cowardice!”

“If I were you, I would be more embarrassed that he didn’t see the attack coming until the dagger was in his face,” Riftan sneered coldly. “Not to mention losing his weapon in a fight like a fool.”

Breston’s imperious face was nearly black with rage and humiliation. Maxi did not know what to do as she stood as still as a rock in the stifling tension.

No one moved, and yet the air was charged with the power struggle that was clearly happening. Veins protruded from the vice-commander’s neck, and blood trickled from his gaping mouth.

Riftan tightened his grip until the muscles on his forearm stood stark against his skin.

“You’re more bearable without that smirk on your face,” Riftan growled. “Allow me to help you not be bothered by it again.”

The chilling tension was like a volcano on the brink of eruption. Suddenly, a clear voice cut through.

“That’s enough!”

Everyone except Riftan turned to look behind them. Princess Agnes pushed past the spectators that had gathered around the fight, regal authority rolling off her.

“What do you think you’re doing? Didn’t you say you wouldn’t cause any trouble until all this was over?”

“This man intimidated and insulted my wife,” Riftan said, his voice low and ominous. “He has to pay for what he did.”

“It’s true!” Ulyseon cried out, fervently defending his commander. “These men tried to harass her ladyship. Sir Riftan’s retaliation is just!”

The Baltonian soldiers blocking Ulyseon began yelling curses at him. Princess Agnes rubbed her temples and turned her gaze to Maxi as though to seek her help. Up until then, Maxi had been frozen with fear. She suddenly came to her senses and rushed over to Riftan.

“R-Riftan… I am all right. So… please l-let him go now.”

She was so ashamed of her impediment that her voice was barely a whisper. Despite her plea, Riftan refused to budge.

Looking up at his rage-filled face, Maxi cautiously placed her hand on his forearm. Riftan’s whole body seemed to be rigid with tension. After a moment, he swore under his breath and released the Baltonian.

Like a beast escaping from a trap, the vice-commander scrambled away and swiped at the blood trickling down his lips. His garnet eyes burned with hatred.

He pushed away his fellow Baltonian soldiers helping him to his feet and shouted like a rabid dog, “Do not dare think you’ll get away with this, Calypse! This calls for a duel! I won’t let you weasel your way out of this!”

“If you wish to annihilate yourself, I gladly accept your challenge.”

Princess Agnes leaped between them. “Duels are prohibited!”

The vice-commander glowered at her, his eyes ablaze. “You’ve seen what he’s done to me! No one can deny me this duel!”

“You crossed the line first! And Sir Riftan retaliated. That makes it even, so this matter is over!”

“It is not!” Breston’s eyes were as wild as a beast’s. “Unless I also shove a dagger down his filthy throat, it never will be!”

Riftan sneered at the man. “You call for something impossible with your petty skills.”

“Both of you, that’s enough!”

Losing her patience, the princess ignited sparks of fire all around them. The two men were forced to back away from each other to evade the flames.

Standing her ground between the two men like a judge, Agnes cried out in a clear voice, “We are at war! I will not tolerate internal strife just because of your foolish pride!”

Despite her thundering rebuke, the two men continued to glare at each other. Surprisingly, it was the vice-commander who broke the suffocating tension by looking away first.

Breston spat bloodied saliva onto the ground, spun on his heels, and walked away through the cluster of tents. The Baltonian soldiers, who had been watching with their swords drawn, followed after him without another word.

Only when it felt as though the crisis had passed did Maxi exhale the breath she was holding. The strength in her legs drained away, and she sank to the ground.

Riftan promptly hoisted her up. Embarrassed, Maxi glanced around at the people surrounding them. The commotion had attracted the camp’s knights, mercenaries, and soldiers alike.

“P-Please, put me down. I can… walk o-on my own.”

“Stay still,” he said tersely.

With that, he strode through the crowd.

Ulyseon trailed after them. “Please forgive me for failing to protect her ladyship, Sir Riftan.”

Riftan simply quickened his pace, not even sparing the squire a glance.

Ulyseon’s shoulders sagged like a puppy kicked by its master. Maxi looked at Riftan reprovingly.

“Y-You mustn’t blame Ulyseon. Those men… came out of nowhere…”

“Don’t—” Riftan’s throat bobbed as though he were swallowing a large lump. “Don’t say anything right now.”

Sensing the tense fury rolling off him, Maxi closed her mouth. The spectators parted to make way for them as if they too perceived his murderous aura.

Riftan took Maxi back to his tent. She had to blink several times for her eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness. After placing her on the cot, Riftan lit the lamp with a flint.

Maxi gulped as she gazed at the outline of his face illuminated in the lamplight. To her horror, her eyes burned with tears once her racing heart began to calm down. She wished he would yell and become angry like he usually did. Seeing him so still, immersed in his thoughts, twisted her stomach in knots.

A stammering fool. She wondered if Riftan was brooding over those words.

Maxi bit her lip. It was a rebuke she had heard countless times from her father. It would be laughable for her to feel upset as if it were something new. But even so, the fact that her flaw had been used to mock her husband broke her heart.

Unable to bear the silence any longer, Maxi said, “I-I’m sorry. You were sh-shamed because of me…”

His head swiveled to her, a look of incredulity across his features. He strode over and knelt before her on one knee.

“Why are you apologizing? That scum only said those things to provoke me. If it weren’t for me, you would not have had to suffer such humiliation from a lowlife son of a bitch like him…”

Riftan gripped her wrist. It was still throbbing from earlier, and Maxi flinched at his touch. His shoulders stiffened.

He rolled up her sleeve, taking in a sharp breath when her wrist was revealed. The dark purple bruise was clearly visible even in the dim light.

“I swear I will kill that man.”

His voice came out in the low growl of an angry beast.

“I am going to formally challenge him to a duel the moment this war is over. I’ll show him the fate of anyone who dares to hurt you.”

Chapter 157

Maxi’s skin prickled at the sight of Riftan’s fiery gaze. He did not seem to care about the insults that had been aimed at him at all. Her humiliation was the sole reason for his rage, and he seemed at a loss for what to do.

She felt an odd mixture of happiness and sadness at his reaction. If he had divorced her and married Princess Agnes as everyone had expected, he would not have had to suffer such public ridicule.

Princess Agnes would have been like a sparkling gemstone he could take pride in. The thought sprung up like poisonous mushrooms and refused to leave her head.

Agonized, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. She would rather die than hear someone mock Riftan again for having a stuttering wife.

“We should treat this at once. I’ll call Ruth for you.”

He must have thought that her pained expression was because of her wrist, as he bolted to his feet.

Maxi hastily stopped him. “Th-That won’t be necessary. Applying a salve… should be sufficient.”

“Not only did you follow me to such a wretched place, but you are looking after thousands of injured men. You should tend to your own injuries with the same care!”

“I-It really isn’t that serious. I’ll have it treated properly later, I promise. R-Right now… I just want you to stay with me.”

Anxiousness filled his eyes. He reluctantly sank back down in front of her. Seeing him agitated like a creature caught in a snare, Maxi dolefully lowered her gaze.

“Do… Do you not want to stay with me? Do you hate me now… for c-coming here against your wishes?”

“Stop talking nonsense!” he shouted, sounding incredulous. “Do you think it’s possible for me to hate you? I simply hate the fact that you’re in such a godforsaken place! Seeing you labor away like this—”

Riftan abruptly stopped his outburst.

He clenched his jaw as his gaze slowly swept over her disheveled hair, sunburnt face, simple woolen dress, and blistered hands. It was as if the mere sight of her caused him pain.

“I wanted to drape you in silks,” he professed in a choked voice, “and have you in dresses made only of satin, fur, expensive fabrics… I wanted to adorn each of your fingers with colorful gems, your head with a golden tiara, and your neck with the most exquisite pearls. I wanted you to live in a magnificent castle with servants tending to your every need. That’s the reason I’ve been…”

His voice cracked at the end and trailed off.

Not knowing what to do, Maxi clasped his hands. “I… I do not need such things. Truly… you don’t have to do so much for me. Being able to stay with you like this… i-is enough.”

Their eyes locked for a moment before he pulled her into a suffocating embrace. His lips crushed against hers as though he wanted to suck all the breath from her chest. Though the sudden movement startled her, it was not long before Maxi wound her arms around his neck and responded in kind.

The sadness and anxiety inside her melted away like snow. This blissful sensation of being nestled against his broad chest was what she had been longing for.

Maxi gazed up at him, her eyes shining, and caressed his tense jaw. His thick black hair glistened like satin in the lamplight, and his chiseled face looked more captivating than usual. Not wanting to be parted from him even for a moment, Maxi moaned and coiled her arms around his broad neck.

Like a summer rain, he peppered wet kisses onto her eyelids, cheeks, temples, and the sensitive spots on her neck. His big hand moved up and down her breasts, hips, and thighs.

Riftan abruptly raised his head. “Your arm…”

When she realized that he was trying to tear away, Maxi pulled him to her again. “I-It’s all right. It… doesn’t hurt.”

Desire burned in his eyes as he looked down at her. He pushed her skirt up. When his fingers found her most private part, Maxi thrashed as though she were drowning. Each stroke ignited a fire in the pit of her stomach, and her legs wrapped around him.

“Raise your hips,” Riftan mumbled, his voice hoarse.

She did as she was told, and he pulled the material bunched around her waist over her head. He threw off his own clothes and lowered himself onto her.

All Maxi could feel now was the slightly rough texture of the tapestry beneath and the sturdy sleekness of his muscles.

His hardness pressed down on her stomach, and she writhed with desire. He cupped one breast in his hand and gently kneaded it as he rubbed himself against her. The sensual movement made Maxi break out in a sweat.

There was nothing small or soft about him. His long, muscular legs were as firm as a stallion’s, while his marble-like shoulders were too broad for her arms to wrap fully around them. It amazed her how such a big, muscular man could be so graceful.

Impatiently drawing his sinewy waist closer to her, Maxi urged, “R-Riftan… hurry.”

A fire blazed in his eyes. He responded with fervent kisses before finally entering her. Maxi gasped sharply as she felt him stretch her to her limit. Even though he had warmed her up enough, she still felt pain.

“W-Wait… something… feels strange. I-It’s not like before…”

“That’s because it’s been a while. Try to relax,” Riftan said through clenched teeth.

There were beads of sweat on his forehead as well.

“Try to breathe out slowly. Yes… just like that… I’ll enter slowly…”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. She could not believe that he had yet to enter her fully. Riftan thrust a little deeper, and Maxi tensed at the overwhelming weight pressing down on her. Seeing her stiffen, Riftan stroked her waist and lavished kisses on her breasts as if to reassure her. Her body gradually melted under his caresses, and she wound her legs around his waist.

He slowly pulled out of her, only to thrust deep inside her once more. Over and over, he repeated the movement. The pain soon lessened as he began to move in a familiar rhythm, and sharp pleasure began bubbling up inside her.

Maxi bit down on her lip to stop her moans from escaping. Seeing this, Riftan pushed a finger into her mouth.

“Don’t bite your lip.”

Maxi tried to spit his finger out, but all rational thought left her head when he thrust into her again. Panting, she bit down hard on his finger. She could not help it. He was too big, and she was too small. He was sturdy while she was soft. Oddly, the contrast heightened her arousal.

Riftan restrained himself until she reached her climax. When she finally grew tense and arched her back, he abruptly pulled out of her.

Maxi looked up at him with a look of utter disappointment. She was still dazed from the aftermath of her climax when Riftan flipped her over and entered her again from behind.

She clawed at the tapestries strewn over the bed, her face buried in her pillow. Apparently not content at having brought her to the pinnacle, Riftan pushed her to even greater heights.

Her mind reeled, and she kept her gaze fixed on the corner of the tent. Each time she gasped for air, the tent’s unique scent of dirt, faint musk, and burning wood filled her lungs. The sensitive tips of her breasts chafed against the rough tapestries as her body rocked back and forth.

Sliding a hand under her stomach, Riftan raised her hips and pushed deeper inside her. Her still-sensitive body raced to a climax for the second time.

Maxi sobbed as her body convulsed, her back arching and her toes curling. Pleasure surged through her as Riftan peppered her back with kisses.

It was only after her third climax that he finally came. She felt his hot essence erupt inside her, after which he slumped on top of her like a sated lion. Crushed beneath him, Maxi melted in ecstasy.

“Damn it… I’ve been staying away to avoid this…”

When the overwhelming sensation of his climax passed, he slowly withdrew. Flinching, Maxi turned to look at him.

She caught him looking down at her listless body remorsefully before he got out of bed. He returned with a basin of water and a towel. Maxi wanted to sit up, but she was unable to move an inch from the stiffness in her inner thighs and the limpness in her limbs.

“Did I hurt you?”

“N-No… I’m just… a l-little sore.”

Cursing under his breath, Riftan used the cool towel to carefully wipe the sweat and semen from her body. Maxi surrendered herself to his care despite her embarrassment. She had no energy left to even lift a finger.

When he was done, he cleaned himself before returning to lie beside her. A tranquil silence fell over them, and they lay staring at the shadows swaying on the ceiling for a long time.

Finally, Riftan said, “Starting tomorrow, I’ll have Garrow guard you as well. Both of them are as skilled as any knight. Having them with you should dissuade others from a repeat of today.”

“I-I don’t think that’s necess—”

Riftan gripped her wrist. He looked frightening as he glowered at her in the dark.

“If I had my way, I would send you back to Anatol immediately. The only reason I haven’t done so is that I know that would be more dangerous.”

Hunching her shoulders, Maxi replied in a weak voice, “But… I-I do not wish to occupy… any more of your men…”

“I only brought Ulyseon and Garrow along so they could gain experience before they are officially knighted. They don’t participate in any of the battles, so stop your needless worrying.”

He said it so firmly that Maxi could not object. She pressed her lips together. Evidently not wishing to ruin the peaceful moment further, Riftan clenched his mouth shut, despite clearly wanting to continue.

Maxi buried her face on his shoulder. She felt him growing hard again as they stroked each other beneath the thin blankets. However, Riftan only patted her gently on the back as though he were lulling a baby.

Soothed by his tenderness, Maxi slowly drifted off into a deep sleep. All the anxiety and fear she had carried with her melted away like snow.

Nestled in his arms, she felt a brief reprieve from the world and its troubles.

◆◆◆

Maxi awoke to what sounded like the loud growling of a monster. The candle had burned out, and the tent was now pitch black. Suddenly, a flash of light lit up the night.

Maxi shrieked and clung to Riftan. Thunder boomed overhead, and a downpour began a moment later. Hearing the torrent spattering the tent, Riftan sighed and got up.

“Must be a storm.”

Maxi climbed out after him and hurriedly got dressed. As soon as she opened the double flap of their tent, a fierce gust and rain lashed in like a barrage of arrows.

Wiping her wet face, Maxi looked up at the rumbling sky lit by flashes of lightning. Rain pelted down from the dark expanse of clouds.

[1] Approximately 6 meters.

[2] Approximately 30 centimeters.

[3] The season of wind, equivalent to autumn.

[4] The season of fire, equivalent to summer.

[5] Knights who have pledged loyalty to the pope.

[6] Approximately 180 centimeters.

[7] The season of fire, equivalent to summer.

[8] Approximately 210 centimeters.

[9] Approximately 1 kilometer.

Also by Suji Kim

There is a mouse in my house (in Korean)

Crime of Crime (in Korean)

Twilight Poem (in Korean)

A Lukewarm Couple (in Korean)

Bongru (in Korean)

Table of Contents

Title Page

Chapter 119

Chapter 120

Chapter 121

Chapter 122

Chapter 123

Chapter 124

Chapter 125

Chapter 126

Chapter 127

Chapter 128

Chapter 129

Chapter 130

Chapter 131

Chapter 132

Chapter 133

Chapter 134

Chapter 135

Chapter 136

Chapter 137

Chapter 138

Chapter 139

Chapter 140

Chapter 141

Chapter 142

Chapter 143

Chapter 144

Chapter 145

Chapter 146

Chapter 147

Chapter 148

Chapter 149

Chapter 150

Chapter 151

Chapter 152

Chapter 153

Chapter 154

Chapter 155

Chapter 156

Chapter 157

Also by Suji Kim